Produced by Joshua Hutchinson, Josephine Paolucci and the
Online Distributed Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net.
(This file was produced from images generously made
available by Cornell University Digital Collections.)








THE INTERNATIONAL MAGAZINE

Of Literature, Art, and Science.

Vol. IV. NEW-YORK, OCTOBER 1, 1851. No. III.




JOHN GODFREY SAXE.

[Illustration]


Every catalogue of English poets embraces the name of Butler, though he was
but the most unpoetical of satirists. If Hudibras is poetry there can be no
difficulty in admitting to this distinction Trumbull's Progress of Dulness
and McFingal, Snelling's Truth, a Gift for Scribblers, Halleck's Fanny,
Osborn's Vision of Rubeta, Lowell's Fable for Critics, and some dozen other
attempts in in this line, by Americans. The disease of the satiric muse in
this country has been the spleen, and the reason why we have had so little
of the healthful humorous rage, ideal and lyrical, of which the old masters
gave us immortal examples, is, that those among us who have attempted this
kind of composition have generally had far more to do with persons than
with manners, have been influenced more by envy and malice than by a
generous scorn of what is ludicrous and mean and criminal. The author of
"Progress" has fallen into none of the prevailing sins; he is of the school
of Horace, and has as little as he may to do with fools, while he holds up,
unfolds, and whips, the follies of the day.

John G. Saxe was born in Highgate, Franklin county, Vermont, on the second
day of June, 1816, His youth was passed in rural occupations until he was
seventeen years of age, when he determined to study one of the liberal
professions, and with this view entered the grammar school at St. Albans,
and, after the usual preliminary course, the college at Middlebury, where
he graduated bachelor of arts in the summer of 1839. He subsequently read
law at Lockport in New-York and at St. Albans, and was admitted to the bar
at the latter place in September, 1843, since which time he has been
practising in the courts with more than the average success of young
attorneys, and he is now a leading politician of the democratic party, the
conductor of its local organ, the Burlington Sentinel, and District
Attorney, by the grace of personal popularity--all other candidates on the
same ticket having been defeated.

Mr. Saxe became known as an occasional contributor to the _Knickerbocker
Magazine_, some eight or ten years ago. Among his pieces in that miscellany
is one characteristically remarkable for a sympathetic fitness of phrase,
entitled the Rhyme of the Rail, and beginning:

    Singing through the forests,
      Rattling over ridges,
    Shooting under arches,
      Rumbling over bridges,
    Whizzing through the mountains,
      Buzzing o'er the vale,--
    Bless me! this is pleasant,
      Riding on the Rail!

In this period he has thrown off scores of epigrams, &c., anonymously,
besides the more ambitious performances acknowledged in the collection of
his Poems, of which we have before us a third edition--showing that their
quality is well appreciated--from the press of Ticknor & Co. The longest of
these is Progress, first published in 1846. In skilful felicities of
language and rhythm, general clear and sharp expression, and alternating
touches of playful wit and vigorous sense, there is nothing so long that is
so well sustained in the hundred and one books of American satire. In the
beginning of it he says finely of our "glorious tongue:"

    Let thoughts, too idle to be fitly dressed
    In sturdy Saxon, be in French expressed;
    Let lovers breathe Italian,--like, in sooth,
    Its singers soft, emasculate, and smooth;
    But for a tongue, whose ample powers embrace
    Beauty and force, sublimity and grace,
    Ornate or plain, harmonious, yet strong,
    And formed alike for eloquence and song,
    Give me the English,--aptest tongue to paint
    A sage or dunce, a villain or a saint,
    To spur the slothful, counsel the distressed,
    To lash the oppressor, and to soothe the oppressed,
    To lend fantastic Humor freest scope,
    To marshal all his laughter-moving troop,
    Give Pathos power, and Fancy lightest wings,
    And Wit his merriest whims and keenest stings!

And then proceeds with a display of popular follies, and especially of
those most grotesque and offensive, the sham philosophies by which it is
attempted to regenerate society:

      Hail, Social Progress! each new moon is rife
    With some new theory of social life,
    Some matchless scheme ingeniously designed
    From half their miseries to free mankind;
    On human wrongs triumphant war to wage,
    And bring anew the glorious golden age.
    "Association" is the magic word
    From many a social "priest and prophet" heard;
    "Attractive Labor" is the angel given,
    To render earth a sublunary Heaven!
    "Attractive Labor!" ring the changes round,
    And labor grows attractive in the sound;
    And many a youthful mind, where haply lurk
    Unwelcome fancies at the name of "work,"
    See pleasant pastime in its longing view
    Of "toil made easy" and "attractive" too,
    And, fancy-rapt, with joyful ardor, turns
    Delightful grindstones, and seductive churns!

In the same vein we are treated with "novelties which disturb our peace,"
in literature, fashion, politics, religion, and morals; and every line is
faultless in finish and in wit. The Proud Miss McBride, and The New Rape of
the Lock, are in different veins, but abound in the same exquisite turns,
agreeable images, and comic displays of wisdom. In the New Rape of the
Lock:

    The gossips whispered it through the town,
    That "Captain Jones loved Susan Brown;"
      But, speaking with due precision,
    The gossips' tattle was out of joint,
    For the lady's "blunt" was the only point
      That dazzled the lover's vision!

    And the Captain begged, in his smoothest tones,
    Miss Susan Brown to be Mistress Jones,--
    Flesh of his flesh and bone of his bones,
      Till death the union should sever;
    For these are the words employed, of course,
    Though Death is cheated, sometimes by Divorce;
    A fact which gives an equivocal force
      To that beautiful phrase, "for ever!"

    And Susan sighed the conventional "Nay"
    In such a bewitching, affirmative way,
    The Captain perceived 'twas the feminine "Ay,"
      And sealed it in such commotion,
    That no "lip-service" that ever was paid
    To the ear of a god, or the cheek of a maid,
      Looked more like real devotion!

At the wedding party all the aristocracy of the circle in which the Browns
and Joneses were acquainted came together, and Miss Susan--

    To pique a group of laughing girls
    Who stood admiring the Captain's curls,
      She formed the resolution
    To get a lock of her lover's hair,
    In the gaze of the guests assembled there,
    By some expedient, foul or fair,
      Before the party's conclusion.

    "Only a lock, dear Captain!--no more,
    'A lock for Memory,' I implore!"
      But Jones, the gayest of quizzers,
    Replied, as he gave his eye a cock,
    "'Tis a treacherous memory needs a lock,"
      And dodg'd the envious scissors.

    Alas! that Susan couldn't refrain,
    In her zeal the precious lock to gain,
    From laying her hand on the lion's mane!
      To see the cruel mocking,
    And hear the short, affected cough,
    The general titter, and chuckle, and scoff,
    _When the Captain's Patent Wig came off,_
      Was really dreadfully shocking!

The Times, a poem read before the Boston Mercantile Library Association, in
1849, Carmen Lætum, recited last year at a meeting of the Alumni of
Middlebury College, and New England Men, delivered before the literary
societies of the New-York University a few weeks ago, are his other most
elaborate productions, and they are all carefully finished and alike in
their chief characteristics. His shorter pieces in a few instances have
touches of sentiment, but this is not his forte; by the definition which
limits poetry to rhythmical creations of beauty, Mr. Saxe can scarcely be
called a poet of great excellence; his distinction is, that he is a wit,
and that he has been eminently successful in giving to his wit a poetical
expression.

As a judicious critic has said of him, "he unquestionably an _artist_, of a
high order, in the narrow range which he has taken. His comical productions
are beautifully finished. As they stand, they are terse, smooth, and
fluent, and any one who has ever tried his hand at this species of
composition, will readily appreciate the time, labor, and taste, which must
have been expended, to jest so easily, in rhyme."




GLASS OF BOHEMIA.

[Illustration]


This beautiful article is manufactured in various places throughout
Germany--most largely amid the very mountainous districts of Bohemia; some
of the best, however, is made in Bavaria and sent to Bohemia, and thence
exported. The materials from which the glass is formed consist chiefly of
the same as those used in England; the manufacturers themselves seem to
believe that there is no difference except in the proportions of the
materials, and in the fuel, which is exclusively wood, and produces, by a
little attention, a more constant and intense heat than can be produced by
any coal; the feeding of the furnace with the latter material, they say,
always creates a change in the temperature detrimental to the fluid above,
and never sufficiently intense. The wooded mountains of Bohemia are
entirely inhabited by a population whose industry, morals, hospitality, and
kindliness of manners, do honor, not only to this rich and beautiful
kingdom, but to the whole human race. They are pure Germans, not of
Sclavish origin, and the German dialect alone is spoken. Unlike every other
manufacturing district I have ever visited, they retain unimpaired all
their rural and primitive virtues. Clean to a proverb, in their houses and
persons, hospitable and amiable in their manners, simple in their habits,
cheerful and devoted in their religion, they form perhaps, the happiest
community in the world. In passing through the country, a stranger would
never find out that he was in a manufacturing district, but might fancy
himself in the green valleys of a partly pastoral, partly agricultural
people. Thickly inhabited, the beautiful little cottages, clustered into
villages, or scattered along the glens, or sides of the hills, are
embowered with fruit trees, and encircled with shrubs and flowers, which
each cottager cultivates with a zeal peculiar to his race; on every side
rich fields of grain or pasture stretch out like a vast enamelled carpet
between the hills, which are clothed in dense forest of spruce, fir, pine,
and beech, filled with deer, roe, and capercalzie; they extend in every
direction, far beyond the reach of the eye, one vast cloud of verdure. The
fabriques or factories, are placed generally in the middle of one of these
villages, the extent of which can only be known by going from house to
house; so closely is each hid in its own fruit-bower, and so surrounded by
shrubs and flowers, that the eye can only pick up the buildings by their
blue smoke, or get a glimpse of them here and there as you advance; thus
some of the villages are elongated to three miles, forming the most
delicious walk along its grassy road, generally accompanied by a stream,
_always_ overhung by a profusion of wild flowers, the mountain-ash, and
weeping birch; many of the former only to be found in our gardens. It has a
very picturesque effect to see the inhabitants of these villages with their
simple costume; and if it rains, their umbrellas, often of rich colors like
their glass, scarlet, green, and deep crimson, with beautiful ruby,
emerald, or turquoise handles; not such as a stranger might suppose a gaudy
glass bauble, but rich and massive, and having all the appearance of the
solid, gold, and gem-studded handles of the oriental weapons.

The fabrique is built like the rest of the cottages, and only differs from
them in size, and the shape and height of its chimney, which emitting only
wood smoke, has none of the dense sulphuric cloud which blackens and
poisons the neighborhood of coal-fed factories: it is never that
ostentatious building for whose magnitude and embellishments the public are
obliged to pay, in the increased charges on its productions. The glass
fabriques of Bohemia are all small, in fact only one large apartment, in
the centre of which is the furnace, a circular structure divided into eight
compartments containing the melted metal for as many colors; one man and a
boy are stationed at the door of each compartment, the former to extract
the fluid with his pipe, the latter to hold the wooden mould[1] in which
the article is blown and shaped. The number of hands employed in an
ordinary fabrique, are:--Eight men who work in the metal, take it from the
fire, and blow it in the moulds; eight helps to hold the moulds, &c.; four
to stir the metal, &c.; two breakers; four day laborers.

The best men are sometimes paid from eighteen to twenty shillings a week,
and provide their own food, which is good; and as they require much
nourishment from the exhausting effects of the heat, it consists of meat,
vegetables, and a vast quantity of beer; those who are employed about the
furnace especially, drink from twelve to fifteen quarts a day; it is a
clear, bitter beverage, which they, in common with all the German race,
like beyond every thing else, but it is of little strength; intoxication is
almost unknown, and as a proof of their careful and excellent character, in
one of the above-mentioned villages, three miles in length, a fire had not
been known in the memory of the oldest inhabitants I questioned, though the
houses from the ground to the roof are made entirely of wood.

The materials of which the glass is composed, as far as can be ascertained,
and they seem to make no secret of it, appear to be the same as those in
use in England; they say, they derive their perfection from their mode of
mixing and burning the material. Thus the principal component parts
are:--Sand; chalk; potash; brimstone; arsenic, mixed with various colors,
regulated by the principal:--Uran oxide; cobalt oxide; coppré oxide; nickel
oxide; chrom oxide; minium; tin oxide.

The gold used in ornamenting the glass is from the purest ducats, dissolved
in strong acid (artz wasser), the oil with which the colors are mixed is of
turpentine (harz öhl).

Nothing is done in most of the blowing fabriques but mixing the material,
and coloring; and for cutting, polishing, &c., from three to six wheels are
used--all the finishing goes on in the little cottages by which the furnace
is surrounded, and with which the valleys and sides of the hills are
studded; here you find, within the contracted chambers of these small
block-houses, if on the ground-flat, standing on an earthen[2] floor like
our Highland cottages, an artist of the first ability, tracing the
exquisite scrolls and flowers which we see in these beautiful works of art;
and which are performed by men bearing all the appearance of simple
cotters; but whose hand sweeps free and careless over the glass with the
confidence and ease of an experienced artist; seldom being provided with
more than two very ordinary looking brushes, a small one and another a size
larger, and working frequently without any pattern, or indicating lines
upon the glass they are painting; but perfect from habitude, the scrolls,
and wreaths, and flowers, come out with the same facility as one traces a
name upon the dewy pane of a window. Often the whole family are brought up
from childhood in painting and in drawing on glass, and thus producing a
race of hereditary artists; boys from thirteen and upwards are employed in
the most delicate works in this genre of art. Each cottage where the
painting and gilding go on, is provided with a small oven, into which the
glass is put to bake in the colors, where it is kept for a day and allowed
to cool down; the white figures and flowers, when they go into the oven,
are of a dark chrome color, but come out pure white, as will be observed on
examining any glass on which flowers of this color are painted; the gold,
also, when laid on, is of a dead brown, and when burnt in, is polished,
generally by women of the family. The gold in many instances is left
unpolished, and only the stalks and fibres are burnished, which give an
excellent effect. It is most interesting to go from one cottage to another;
in one you are amazed by the exquisite paintings in gold, silver, and
colors; in another, the cutting out all those beautiful leaf-work, lily,
bell-flower, octagon, and star-shaped vases, which is done, not only by
men, but by their children, girls and boys. In one cottage, I was
particularly struck by a man, his two daughters, and son, sitting at as
many wheels, cutting the most elaborate, but delicate, figures; shaping
from the merely turned over bell vases, those beautiful varieties of lily
and flower-indented lamps for suspension, and vessels for holding bouquets,
tracing the scrolls, stalks, and fibres, with the same ease as the
bare-footed wife and mother prepared their supper in the wooden bowl on the
earth-floor behind them; for there was but one apartment for the fine arts,
the nursery, and the kitchen, yet all was neatness, perfect cleanliness,
and order; while on the long beam which formed the sill of the three
mullion windows, was arranged a number of glass objects in the glorious
colors of Bohemian art--ruby, emerald, topaz, chrysopras, turquoise; with
pure crystals, which, richly cut, reflected, like a rainbow, the gems by
which they are surrounded. In another cottage, in Steinchönau, I was much
pleased with the designs which two young men were painting, both in gold,
and colors; of which the former were scrolls of a very superior character,
and the latter, flowers, butterflies, and insects. I questioned one of the
men respecting the forms and characteristics of those he was painting, and
which were beautiful illustrations of Natural History; when he brought me
in, from a little bed-room, or rather closet, two boxes full of exquisitely
preserved specimens of a great variety of native insects, which he had
collected in his leisure hours, and arranged himself, to assist him in his
painting. The copies were facsimiles of the originals, both as to colors
and character. Among these insects I observed a beautiful miniature
crawfish, not so large as a shrimp, a native, also, of the streams in his
neighborhood. So identified had these productions of nature become with his
imagination, that he was, at the moment I came in, painting some most
correctly, without any specimen before him. It is impossible to express the
feelings produced by these people, so simple, so industrious, and, above
all, _so_ modest. They could not refrain from surprise at the admiration
their every-day productions created in us; and these simple artisans would
with difficulty believe that their works were sought for, and thus valued,
in all powerful and wealthy England, where they believe nothing is unknown,
nothing imperfect, nothing impossible! One man whom I visited is an
extraordinary genius, rarely to be met with; he has been driven by the
force of that same genius, to seek abroad, in France and Bavaria (Munich),
food for his mind, and has brought back with him several folio works of
engravings from the best masters, from which he designs. Placing before him
one of these works, a Raphael or a Rubens, he either copies the group, or
composes from them to suit the form of his vase, which he thus embellishes
with the most exquisite figures; his name is Charles Antoin Günther. He
lives in a little block-house, as humble as the commonest of those above
described, on the declivity of a brae, by a small stream, on which stand
the little scattered village of Steinschönau. It is composed of only two
apartments below, of which his work-room is one, and which is not above ten
feet square, with just space enough to hold four little lathes for
engraving glass, at one of which he works himself, while the others are
occupied by three boys, the youngest twelve and a-half years old, the
eldest fifteen! They all engrave beautifully, pieces laid before them by
Günther, and which they follow with a faithfulness and spirit only to be
believed on personal inspection. He was at work himself on a vase goblet,
of the shape of the usual green hock-glass, but which might contain a
bottle; it was lapis lazuli blue, enriched by a group of Bacchanalian
Cupids and vine-leaves of his own composition, and worked with a spirit and
freedom worthy of some of the masters by whose works he was surrounded.
What struck me most, was one of those exquisite little figures of
Raphael's, in his great picture of the "Madona del Sixto," in the Royal
Gallery at Dresden. The cherub leaning on the parapet, with his chin
resting on one hand, as he gazes on the Virgin; it is exquisitely drawn in
pencil, a fac-simile, and pinned on the wooden wall of the engraver's
cottage, immediately opposite his seat. I asked him how he first traced on
the glass the subjects which he was to cut; he replied by taking up a plain
glass without any figure or indication on its surface, and asking me what
subject I should like engraved. On my replying that, being an old
deer-stalker, I should be very well pleased with a stag; he immediately
applied the wheel to the glass, and in five minutes by my watch, produced
one of the most splendid, spirited animals I ever saw in the forest, and
really worthy of Landseer; the stag is making a spring over some broken
palings and rough foreground, and his action and parts can only be
appreciated by those who have lived with the deer on the hill and watched
them with the feelings of a hill-man, like Günther, who has had
opportunities of seeing the deer in his own native woods, where they
abound. I brought this glass away with me, though in itself but an inferior
article; merely as a specimen of what I had seen done by this man in the
space of five minutes, without a copy or any thing to guide him on the
smooth surface of the goblet.

I send you sketches of the artist and his dwelling; and as the portrait
exhibits, at the same time, his native costume, it will be the more
interesting, and cannot fail to give a correct idea of the character of
this Bohemian mountaineer.

[Illustration: BOHEMIAN GLASS PAINTER.]

The sketch of Günther's House will also afford an idea of these Bohemian
artisans' dwellings, more so than any written description could do. I send
you with it a drawing of another of these picturesque houses.

There are two classes of persons engaged, on a large scale, in the
exportation of Bohemian glass--the fabricant and the collector; generally
speaking, however, the latter is the direct exporter, and he also
superintends the cutting, painting, and packing. The fabricant is more
frequently engaged in furnishing the collector, and to a great extent, with
the glass in its original and more simple forms as it comes from the
furnace, and it is then cut and painted by the cottagers who surround the
dwelling of the collector; so that many of these villages are entirely
formed by the collector and his people. Others however, employed in the
same way, cluster round the fabrique; but even their productions for the
most part go to the collectors, who have their correspondents in America,
Spain, Turkey, Greece, England, &c.

[Illustration: HOME OF CHARLES ANTOINE GUNTHER.]

As might be expected, there is a considerable difference in the designs of
different houses; some are much superior to others, both as to color and
design. Those of Egermann, in Hyda, who has added many new and valuable
discoveries in the art of making and coloring the glass, and Hoffman, in
Prague, are the best I have visited, to which may be added Zahn, in
Steinschönau, for whom Günter engraves. Egerman's establishment in Hyda,
for cutting, painting, and engraving, is very considerable, and exhibits
first-rate talent, which can only be appreciated by a personal inspection
of his works; and the taste and judgment of Hoffman, in Prague, in his
selections, the designs he gives, and the artists he employs, cannot be
surpassed, if equalled, in Germany. He has entirely abandoned the modern
school, and returned to the first principles of art,[3] and produces, both
in form and decorations, subjects worthy of the ancient masters.

[Illustration: RESIDENCE OF A BOHEMIAN ARTISAN.]

The glass villages are scattered all through the mountainous districts,
whose ridges, and summits, and upper ranges are covered with a forest,
which extends forty or fifty miles in length, by thirty broad; the
fabriquants maintain that the finer glass cannot be brought to perfection
but by wood heat, and hence, the glass fabriques are only to be found in
these vast forests. One of the most interesting natural formations within
this circle is the volcanic rock, called "Spirlingstein," which shoots up
out of a little valley on the right bank of the Elbe crowned with a
shattered mass of natural towers and turrets which it is difficult to
believe, till closely examined, are not the ruins of one of those feudal
holds crowning the summits of so many of the hills in Bohemia. Every
village has its school, in which are to be found all the children too old
for the nursery, and too young to be employed. Several I visited contained
as many as three hundred; the specimens of their writing are beautiful,
some quite like engraving; the eldest child, whose specimen I saw, was only
thirteen; they sing most sweetly, and many accompanying themselves on the
guitar, the schoolmaster being almost always a musician, and capable of
playing two or three instruments. There is a church and good organ in each
village, and a very good choir entirely composed of these villagers, all of
whom play some instrument, and form the choir by turns, generally directed
by the schoolmaster. Some of these amateur bands play exquisitely, as an
idea may be formed by the families or communities who occasionally visit
England, and who are often from a district such as I have described, and
whose sole instruction has been that which they could pick up from each
other in their hours of recreation. At the fabrique of A. Kittls-Erben of
Kreibitz, while at dinner in the garden, and which was provided by the
hospitality of the fabriquant, and in great profusion, with a variety of
Hungarian and Bohemian wines, I observed a little girl of twelve years of
age, who came into the bower with a guitar, and while I was looking round
for the performer, the master of the fabrique lifted the little girl on a
chair, and laid a music book before her, from which she played and sang a
number of Bohemian songs with much taste and execution. All the instruction
she ever had was from the schoolmaster, who taught her during the leisure
hours of the scholars. She was an orphan, and brought up by the fabriquant.
After dinner we walked up the valley to visit a fabrique of Chichorie; in
the way I remarked a little cottage, like the rest, with its fruit-trees
and garden, but which had, in addition to its projecting roof and windows
filled with flowers, both in pots and _Bohemian glass_ vases, verandahs in
carved oak, the scroll-work of which was quite classic, and the execution
admirable. While I stopped to examine this, the fabriquant who accompanied
me remarked that the owners were makers of musical instruments. On
inquiring of what kind, he replied a variety,--violins, accordions, and
others. I was met at the door by a man whose appearance was that of a
simple cottager, and his manners indicated all the simplicity of rural
life. He was told that I wished to see some of his instruments, upon which
he bowed, slightly elevated his shoulders, and replied, that he had nothing
worth seeing, but would be happy to receive us, and showed us the way, with
that natural kindness and politeness, which distinguish the peasants of
this country. We followed him up a little carved-wood staircase, and he
ushered us into a small, yet clean apartment, where, to my surprise, I
found two rather large organs, sufficiently large for a moderate church;
one was a peculiar instrument, a pan-harmomicon, invented by himself, with
improvements and great facility and simplicity in tuning; it formed a
concert of the single organ, brass horns, and kettle drums, having a double
row of keys behind, so that the performer was masked by the instrument,
which had a handsome front; the face of it could be removed to show the
whole interior of the mechanical arrangement. A variety of other
instruments were packed in different parts of the room, some of which were
large and highly improved accordions, which, as well as the organ, are
beautifully played by the brothers,[4] of whom there are three; their
talent for music is extraordinary.

[Illustration: SPIRLINGSTEIN.]

The church in this country is still the great patron of the arts. In
_every_ little chapel, however remote or small, (and in some of the
_minute_ villages in the mountains, they are not larger than an ordinary
room,[5] though of a vast height in proportion to the length and breadth,)
is found a good organ, and always well played. There is also an amateur
choir attached to each. These chapels are decorated by paintings and
frescoes, some of which are of considerable merit. In the house of a
priest, who officiates in one of them, I observed a "Crucifixion," without
a frame, apparently quite newly painted, and, on inquiring, I found it was
the work of an artist in Antwerp; that it had been bought by the
glass-makers of the district, or rather obtained in exchange for some part
of a cargo sent to that city, from which they had brought and presented it
to their little chapel; it was valued at Antwerp, against the glass, at
seven hundred florins ($150).

The little chapels in the glass districts are also beautifully decorated
with colored glass, the rich ruby lamps suspended before the altars, with
their ever-burning lamps, the clusters of prisms in the great centre
chandelier, reflecting the ruby lights, and gold, and flowers, from the
altar, are always--independent of any other feeling--subjects worthy the
contemplation of the artist. All the vases for flowers which richly
decorate the country churches are of native manufacture--ruby, emerald,
topaz, chrysophras, turquoise, and crystal chalices, full of the rarest of
those flowers which form so much the delight and pastime of the inhabitants
to cultivate, shed their delicious perfume through their chapels, mingled
with the incense which, renewed daily, at morning and evening service,
fills the buildings with perpetual fragrance. Another great resource for
the arts in this country, which is offered by the Church, is the sculpture
of wood. I have often been surprised and confounded by seeing an exquisite
Virgin, or Crucifixion, or figure of a patron or local saint, in some far
out of the way chapel in the hills, or in some lonely shrine, and even in
the niches on the exterior of these buildings: but on inquiry I found that
these were often the works of the first artists! the foreman of some native
Canova, or Max, whose health, impaired by inhaling the fine dust of the
marble, was not obliged to work on till death put an end to his talent;
but, before the disease had become incurable, forsook _marble_ for _oak_,
and reproduced in that material all the beauties of the original; and under
the fostering wing of the Church recovered his health, and filled his
native village church with works of the highest order. It is the same with
artists, natives of larger towns; I do not speak of such works as are to be
seen in Antwerp, and other cities of note--wonderful productions of rare
art in carving, such as the figures which stand on each side of the
numerous confessionals in the north transept of the glorious cathedral of
the former, nearly as large as life, all emblematical of repentance and
forgiveness, and other attributes of contrition and mercy; with many others
of nearly, if not quite, the same merit, in the various churches with which
this town abounds. These are the works of great masters whose celebrity is
European; but to find in the wild and unknown districts of these mountains
such works of art--to know there is a sure and safe means for the suffering
artist to continue his work and regain his health, while he fills his
country with fine objects of art, carved in wood, and which could never be
obtained in any other way, is a blessed encouragement to talent, and a
field for the arts which can only be appreciated by those who are relieved
by it, or those who are dying for want of its protecting hand. Mr. Steel,
in Edinburgh, the last time I had the happiness of visiting him in his
studio, when he was engaged on that exquisite work the Scott statue, and
which has since been placed within the monument erected to that illustrious
man, told me he had, then, lately lost one or two of his best men from
pulmonary complaint, brought on by inhaling the marble dust; that he had
tried every means to counteract its effects, by providing the men with
veils and masks, but to no purpose. His best man then at work upon this
national masterpiece, was fast failing beneath the effects of the same
cause, and is now probably laid with all his talent in the dust, lost to
his country in the prime of life, when _here_ such a man would soon be
restored to health, while he reproduced his works in wood, and maintained
himself and family in a comfortable and illustrious independence, enriching
his country, and carrying the arts into the remote valleys of his native
home.

Thus far we make use of a letter to the Art Journal. In the Great
Exhibition we perceive that the glass of Bohemia has attracted much
attention, not more for the grace and beauty of its forms than for the
recent improvements which have been made in its colors. The principal agent
for the sale of Bohemian Glass in the United States is Mr. Collamore, of
447 Broadway, in whose extensive establishment may be seen in particular
all the varieties of those vases, and other mantel ornaments, of Bohemian
Glass, which, to a great extent, are taking the place of porcelain fabrics,
of the same description, in the more fashionably furnished houses. One of
these vases we copy here from the Art Journal Catalogue of the Hyde Park
Exhibition; others are of different forms, and of colors equalled in
richness only in other manufactures of the same country.

[Illustration]

Of other industrial pursuits in this class we shall give accounts
hereafter.

FOOTNOTES:

[1] The moulds are made of beech-wood.

[2] These earthen floors are not, as might be supposed from their name,
dirty and untidy; they are made with wet clay, which, when dry, becomes
quite hard, and can be kept as clean as brick or stone.

[3] This excellence in the decoration of glass is, probably, only a branch
of the high proficiency of the art of engraving and carving, in Germany, on
all materials--the metal work of guns, seals engraved on steel and stone,
wood, ivory, up to the copper plates of landscape and history; with regard
to the second, seal engraving on steel, it cannot be surpassed, and
scarcely, if at all, equalled in any other part of Europe. It is wrought
with a delicacy unrivalled, and the impressions are equal to the best
cutting on stone; it is done, too, at a cost wholly unknown in England,
even among the lowest order of seal engravers, for initials on brass for
sealing wine or sauce bottles! It is not only in the depth and sharpness of
the cutting, that they excel, but in the beauty of the drawing of the
various subjects--figures of men, animals, birds, and the lambrequins and
mantlings with which the German heraldry abounds. The cheapness arises, no
doubt, from the great patronage enjoyed by the seal engravers. Every
nobleman has a large office-seal for each of his properties, and some have
a vast number, as, for instance, the Prince Schwartzenberg, who has upwards
of _forty_; the full coat of arms is engraved on the office-seal of each
lordship. Such, of old, was the case with us; and I remember, among others,
a beautiful gold seal, in the possession of the late Gordon of Fyvie, which
had a thin topaz, with the arms of Sealton (the ancient lords of Fyvie)
engraved upon it, with the colors enamelled on the gold beneath.

A comparison, however, between the prices of these works of art, here and
in England, will be more satisfactory and interesting; for an office-seal,
which would cost in the latter country, if cut on brass, from 5_l._ to
7_l._, costs here from 30_s._ to 2_l._ on _steel_! including a beautifully
ornamented base, and polished Bohemian granite, porphyry or agate handle,
three inches in length; and such coats of arms as would cost in England, on
stone, from 10_l._ to 20_l._, can be had here for a third of that sum, and
executed in the best style of the art.

Carving in ivory is equally good, and equally moderate. Pipes, also, of
that beautiful material erroneously called Meerschaum, and of large
dimensions, are carved either with a superb coat of arms or historical
subjects, the prices of which vary according to the size of the pipe and
number of figures, from 30_s._ to 2_l._!

[4] Their name is Lehmann; residence--Schonfeld, near Kreibitz.

[5] The ruins of similar little chapels are found all over the highlands
and isles of Scotland, however remote, with other sacred edifices, in some
of which may still be traced the remains of frescoes. In the ruins of
larger buildings the frescoes are more apparent: thus, in the abbey church
of Pluscardine, near Elgin, the four Evangelists were distinctly visible in
1826, after more than 500 years of ruin and decay.




THE SANDWICH ISLANDS TO-DAY.


[Illustration: VALLEYS AND MOUNTAINS OF WAILUKU, MAUI.]

Whatever may be said of the influence of European and American profligacy
in the Islands, they may be pointed to with perfect satisfaction for
illustrations of the benefits of Christian civilization, and the people of
this country are greatly indebted to the Rev. Henry T. Cheever, whose works
on the subject we have had frequent occasion to praise, for the eminently
judicious and interesting accounts he has given us of society, manners, and
religion, and of industrial resources, and every kind of natural phenomena,
throughout the "island world," especially in the Sandwich Islands, to which
his last work[6] is altogether devoted. Of the important question of the
political destiny of this group Mr. Cheever says:

     "Perhaps it is in the providential plan of the world's great
     Ruler, that the Sandwich Islands should yet be adopted into
     the Great American Confederacy. Won as they have been from
     the lowest barbarism by American missionaries,--having had
     expended upon them in the process nearly a million and a
     half of dollars from America, and the services of fifty
     families now possessing there valuable
     homesteads,--harboring a permanent American population,
     foremost in energy and influence, now little short of one
     thousand, besides a floating American population that touch
     and recruit annually to the number of fifteen thousand, in
     whaleships and merchantmen, and consuming yearly a million
     of dollars' worth of American merchandise; on all these
     grounds there would seem to be a propriety in their enjoying
     an American Protectorate, if not an admission under the flag
     of the American Republic.

     "'American enterprise,' says a writer[7] who has been for
     many years familiar with the history and progress of the
     Hawaiian Islands, 'both commercial and philanthropic, has
     invested the group with its present political
     importance--bestowing upon the inhabitants laws, religion,
     and civilization--and will soon add to these gifts language;
     for the English tongue is rapidly superseding the Hawaiian.
     The Islanders have thus a moral claim upon the American
     nation for protection. In no way can this be more
     efficiently bestowed than by receiving them into the family
     of this great republic. The native population are as well
     prepared to be American citizens as the multitude of
     European emigrants. Unlike the generality of them, they can
     read and write, and have already acquired democratic ideas
     under the operation of their own liberal constitution of
     government, which will readily enable them to incorporate
     themselves under our institutions. They are destined to be
     supplanted in numbers and power by a foreign race. They
     desire us to be their successors and protectors. The present
     revenues of the Islands are more than adequate to the
     expenses of their government--time, opportunity, the
     interests of the inhabitants and ourselves point to this
     result.' Events will soon determine whether they are to
     retain their independency, or to be merged in the nation
     that has civilized them."

The work abounds in interesting details of Island Life, and we regret that
our limits will not permit us to enrich the _International_ with more
liberal extracts. We can at present add but the following paragraphs on a
sport for which the islanders have been celebrated ever since the days of
Cook:

     "It is highly amusing to a stranger to go out into the south
     part of this town, some day when the sea is rolling in
     heavily over the reef, and to observe there the evolutions
     and rapid career of a company of surf-players. The sport is
     so attractive and full of wild excitement to Hawaiians, and
     withal so healthful, that I cannot but hope it will be many
     years before civilization shall look it out of countenance,
     or make it disreputable to indulge in this manly though
     dangerous exercise. Many a man from abroad who has witnessed
     this exhilarating play, has no doubt only wished that he was
     free and able to share in it himself. For my part, I should
     like nothing better, if I could do it, than to get balanced
     on a board just before a great rushing wave, and so be
     hurried in half or a quarter of a mile landward with the
     speed of a race-horse, all the time enveloped in foam and
     spray, but without letting the roller break and tumble over
     my head.

     "In this consists the strength of muscle and sleight of
     hand, to keep the head and shoulders just ahead and clear of
     the great crested wall that is every moment impending over
     one, and threatening to bury the bold surf-rider in its
     watery ruin. The natives do this with admirable intrepidity
     and skill, riding in, as it were, upon the neck and mane of
     their furious charger; and when you look to see them, their
     swift race run, dashed upon the rocks or sand, behold, they
     have slipped under the belly of the wave they rode, and are
     away outside, waiting for a cruise upon another. Both men
     and women, girls and boys, have their times for this
     diversion. Even the huge Premier (Auhea) has been known to
     commit her bulky person to a surf-board; and the chiefs
     generally, when they visit Lahaina, take a turn or two at
     this invigorating sport with billows and board. For a more
     accurate idea of it than can be conveyed by any description,
     the reader is referred to the engraving.

     "I have no doubt it would run away with dyspepsia from many
     a bather at Rockaway or Easthampton, if they would learn,
     and dare to use a surf-board on those great Atlantic
     rollers, as the Hawaiians do on the waves of the Pacific.
     But there is wanting on the Atlantic sea-board that
     delicious, bland temperature of the water, which within the
     tropics, while it makes sea-bathing equally a tonic, renders
     it always safe.

     "The missionaries at these islands, and foreigners
     generally, are greatly at fault in that they do not avail
     themselves more of this easy and unequalled means of
     retaining health, or of restoring it when enfeebled. Bathing
     in fresh water, in a close bath-house, is not to be compared
     to it as an invigorating and remedial agent; and it is
     unwise, not to say criminal, in such a climate, to neglect
     so natural a way of preserving health, as washing and
     swimming in the sea. In those who live close to the water,
     and on the leeward side of the Islands, it is the more
     inexcusable, for it could be enjoyed without exposure in the
     dewless evenings; or in some places a small house might be
     built on stone abutments over the water, and facilities so
     contrived that both sexes could enjoy this great luxury of a
     life within the tropics."

The volume has several spirited engravings, and is excellently printed.

[Illustration: HAWAIIAN SPORT OF SURF PLAYING]

FOOTNOTES:

[6] Life In the Sandwich Islands, or the Heart of the Pacific, as it was
and as it is. By Rev. Henry T. Cheever, author of "The Island World of the
Pacific," "The Whale and his Captors," &c. 1 vol. 12 mo. New-York. A. S.
Barnes & Co., 51 John-street.

[7] J. J. Jarves.




PHILIP PENDLETON COOKE.

[Illustration]


Among our pleasantest friends in many years was the author of the
_Froissart Ballads_. We think of him as a friend, but we never saw him; his
features are familiar to us only by this poor counterfeit, and all we know
of his voice is that it has been described to us as musically joyous,
sometimes varying to a sad sweetness, sometimes wild. For half a dozen
years visits to him were written of, and hoped for, and it was settled, we
thought, that we were to share with him a turkey-hunt in the Old Dominion,
in a few weeks, when suddenly the intelligence came that he was dead.

Philip Pendleton Cooke was born in Martinsburg, Berkeley county, Virginia,
on the twenty-sixth of October, 1816. His father, Mr. John R. Cooke, was
then and is now honorably distinguished at the bar, and his mother was of
that family of Pendletons which has furnished so many eminent names to that
part of the Union.

At fifteen he entered Princeton college, where he had a reputation for
parts, though he did not distinguish himself, or take an honor, and could
never tell how it happened that he obtained a degree, as he was not
examined with his class. He liked fishing and hunting better than the
books, and Chaucer and Spenser much more than the dull volumes in the
"course of study." He had already made rhymes before he became a freshman,
and the appearance of the early numbers of the _Knickerbocker Magazine_
prompted him to new efforts in this way; he wrote for the _Knickerbocker_,
in his seventeenth year, _The Song of the Sioux Lover_, and _The
Consumptive_, and in a village paper, about the same time, humorous and
sentimental verses.

When he left college his father was living at Winchester, and there he
himself pursued the study of the law. He wrote pieces in verse and prose
for the _Virginian_, and _The Southern Literary Messenger_ (then just
started), and projected novels and an extensive work in literary criticism.
Before he was twenty-one he was married, admitted to the bar, and had a
fair prospect of practice, in Frederick, Jefferson, and Berkeley counties.
"I am blessed by my fireside," he wrote, "here on the banks of the
Shenandoah in view and within a mile of the Blue Ridge; I go to county
towns, at the sessions of the courts, and hunt, and fish, and make myself
as happy with my companions as I can."

"So," he wrote to us in 1846, "have passed five, six, seven, eight years,
and now I am striving, after long disease of my literary veins, to get the
rubbish of idle habits away and work them again. My fruit-trees,
rose-bushes, poultry, guns, fishing-tackle, good, hard-riding friends, a
long-necked bottle on my sideboard, an occasional client, &c., &c., &c.,
make it a little difficult to get from the real into the clouds again. It
requires a resolute habit of self-concentration to enable a man to shut out
these and all such real concerns, and give himself warmly to the nobler or
more tender sort of writing--and I am slowly acquiring it."

The atmosphere in which he lived was not, it seems, altogether
congenial--so far as literature was concerned--and he wrote:

     "What do you think of a good friend of mine, a most valuable
     and worthy and hard-riding one, saying gravely to me a short
     time ago, 'I would'nt waste time on a damned thing like
     poetry; you might make yourself, with all your sense and
     judgment, a useful man in settling neighborhood disputes and
     difficulties.' You have as much chance with such people, as
     a dolphin would have if in one of his darts he pitched in
     amongst the machinery of a mill. "Philosophy would clip an
     angel's wings," Keats says, and pompous dulness would do the
     same. But these very persons I have been talking about, are
     always ready, when the world generally has awarded the
     honors of successful authorship to any of our mad tribe, to
     come in and confirm the award, and _buy_, if not read, the
     popular book. And so they are not wholly without their uses
     in this world. But woe to him who seeks to _climb_ amongst
     them. An author must avoid them until he is already mounted
     on the platform, and can look down on them, and make them
     ashamed to show their dulness by keeping their hands in
     their breeches pockets, whilst the rest of the world are
     taking theirs out to give money or to applaud with. I am
     wasting my letter with these people, but for fear you may
     think I am chagrined or cut by what I abuse them for, I must
     say that they suit one half of my character, moods, and
     pursuits, in being good kindly men, rare table companions,
     many of them great in field sports, and most of them rather
     deficient in letters than mind; and that, in an every-day
     sense of the words, I love and am beloved by them."

Soon afterward he wrote:

     "Mr. Kennedy's assurance that you would find a publisher for
     my poems leaves me without any further excuse for not
     collecting them. If not the most devoted, truly you are the
     most serviceable, of my friends, but it is because Mr.
     Kennedy has overpraised me to you. Your letter makes me feel
     as if I had always known you intimately, and I have a
     presentiment that you will counteract my idleness and
     good-for-nothingness, and that, hoisted on your shoulders I
     shall not be lost under the feet of the crowd, nor left
     behind in a fence corner. I am profoundly grateful for the
     kindness which dictated what you have done, and to show you
     that I will avail myself of it, I inclose a proem to the
     pieces of which I wrote you in my last."

The poem referred to was so beautiful that we asked and obtained permission
to put it in Graham's Magazine, of which we were at that time editor. The
author's name was not given, and it excited much curiosity, as but two or
three of our poets were thought capable of such a performance, and there
was no reason why one of them should print any thing anonymously. It was
most commonly, however, attributed to Mr. Willis, at which Mr. Cooke was
highly gratified. The piece, which was entitled "Emily," contained about
three hundred lines, and was a feigned history of the composition of tales
designed to follow it, exquisitely told, and sprinkled all along with gems
that could have come from only a mine of surpassing richness. For examples:

    Young Emily has temples fair
    Caress'd by locks of dark brown hair.
    A thousand sweet humanities
    Speak wisely from her hazel eyes.
    Her speech is ignorant of command,
    And yet can lead you like a hand.
    Her white teeth sparkle, when the eclipse
    Is laughter-moved, of her red lips.
    She moves, all grace, with gliding limbs
    As a white-breasted cygnet swims.

    I know some wilds, where tulip trees,
    Full of the singing toil of bees,
    Depend their loving branches over
    Great rocks, which honeysuckles cover
    In rich and liberal overflow.
    In the dear time of long ago
    When I had woo'd young Emily,
    And she had told her love to me,
    I often found her in these bowers,
    Quite rapt away in meditation,
    Or giving earnest contemplation
    To leaf, or bird, or wild-wood flowers;
    And once I heard the maiden singing,
    Until the very woods were ringing----
    Singing an old song to the hours!

One jocund morn:

    I found her where a flowering tree
    Gave odors and cool shade. Her cheek
    A little rested on her hand;
    Her rustic skill had made a band
    Of rare device which garlanded
    The beauty of her bending head;
    Some maiden thoughts most kind and wise
    Were dimly burning in her eyes.
    When I beheld her--form and face
    So lithe, so fair--the spirit race,
    Of whom the better poets dream'd,
    Came to my thought, and I half deem'd
    My earth-born mistress, pure and good,
    Was some such lady of the wood,
    As she who work'd at spell, and snare,
    With Huon of the dusky hair,
    And fled, in likeness of a doe,
    Before the fleet youth Angelo.
    But these infirm imaginings
    Flew quite away on instant wings.
    I call'd her name. A swift surprise
    Came whitely to her face, but soon
    It fled before some daintier dyes,
    And, laughing like a brook in June,
    With sweet accost she welcomed me.
    It was a golden day to me,
    And its great bliss is with me yet,
    Warming like wine my inmost heart----
    For memories of happy hours
    Are like the cordials press'd from flowers,
    And madden sweetly.

Then the poet recited ancient lays which tell some natural tales; and then:

    Pity look'd lovely in the maiden;
    Her eyes were softer, when so laden
    With the bright dew of tears unshed.
    But I was somewhat envious
    That other bards should move her thus,
    And oft within myself had said,
    "Yea--I will strive to touch her heart
    With some fair songs of mine own art"----
    And many days before the day
    Whereof I speak, I made essay
    At this bold labor. In the wells
    Of Froissart's life-like chronicles
    I dipp'd for moving truths of old.
    A thousand stories, soft and bold,
    Of stately dames, and gentlemen,
    Which good Lord Berners, with a pen
    Pompous in its simplicity,
    Yet tipt with charming courtesy,
    Had put in English words, I learn'd;
    And some of these I deftly turn'd
    Into the forms of minstrel verse.
    I know the good tales are the worse--
    But, sooth to say, it seems to me
    My verse has sense and melody----
    Even that its measure sometimes flows
    With the brave pomp of that old prose.

It was a good while before the promised contents of the book were sent to
us, and Cooke wrote of the delay to a friend:

     "Procrastination is a poison of my very marrow. Moreover,
     since 'the first wisping of the leaf,' my whole heart has
     been in the woods and the waters--every rising sun that
     could be seen, _I have seen_, and I never came in from my
     sport until too much used up to do more than adopt this
     epitaph of Sardanapalus: 'Eat, drink,' &c. Moreover (2d),
     Mr. Kennedy and others were poking me in the ribs eternally
     about my poems; and I was driven to the labor of finishing
     them. I groaned and did it, and sent them to Griswold, and
     have left the task of carrying them through the press to
     him; and only lie passive, saying with Don Juan (in the
     slave-market of Adrianople, or some other place), 'would to
     God somebody would buy me.'"

At length through his cousin and friend, John P. Kennedy--(a name that
makes one in charity with all mankind)--the MS. of all the poems was sent
to us. It makes a book about the size of the printed volume, written with a
regular elegance to match that of the old copyists. In an accompanying
letter he says:

     ... "They are certainly not in the high key of a man warm
     with his subject, and doing the thing finely; I wrote them
     with the reluctance of a turkey-hunter kept from his
     sport--only Mr. Kennedy's urgent entreaty and remonstrance
     whipped me up to the labor. You will hardly perceive how
     they should be called "Ballads." You are somewhat
     responsible for the name. I designed (originally) to make
     them short poems of the old understood ballad cast. I sent
     you the proem, which you published as a preface to the
     "Froissart Ballads." Words in print bore a look of
     perpetuity (or rather of fixedness) about them, and what I
     would have changed if only my pen and portfolio had been
     concerned, your type deterred me from changing. The term
     "Froissart Ballads," however, is after all correct, even
     with the poems as they are. The Master of Bolton is as much
     a _song_ as the Lay of the Last Minstrel, although I have no
     prologue, interludes, &c., to show how it was sung; and as
     for Orthone, &c. Sir John Froissart may as easily be
     imagined chanting them as talking them."

Again he wrote:

     "You will find them beneath your sanguine prognostic. They
     are mere narrative poems, designed for the crowd. Poetic
     speculation, bold inroads upon the debatable land--"the wild
     weird clime, out of space out of time"--I have not here
     attempted. I _will_ hereafter merge myself in the nobler
     atmosphere; in the mean time I have stuck to the ordinary
     level, and endeavored to write interesting stories in verse,
     with grace and spirit. I repeat my fear that in writing for
     the cold, I have failed to touch the quick and warm--in
     writing for a dozen hunting comrades, who have been in the
     habit of making my verse a _post prandium_ entertainment,
     and never endured an audacity of thought or word, I have
     tamed myself out of your approbation."

The book was at length published, but though reviewed very favorably by the
late Judge Beverly Tucker, in the Southern Literary Messenger, and by Mr.
Poe, in the American Review, and much quoted and praised elsewhere, it was,
on the whole, not received according to its merits or our expectations. Yet
the result aroused the author's ambition, and after a few weeks he remarked
in a letter:

     "My literary life opens now. If the world manifest any
     disposition to hear my 'utterances,' it will be abundantly
     gratified. I am thirty: until forty literature shall be my
     calling--avoiding however to rely upon it pecuniarily--then
     (after forty) politics will be a _sequitur_.

     "It has occurred to me to turn my passion for hunting, and
     'my crowding experiences' (gathered in fifteen or sixteen
     years of life in the merriest Virginia country society) of
     hunting, fishing, country races, character and want of
     character, woods, mountains, fields, waters, and the devil
     knows what, into a rambling book. Years ago I used to devour
     the 'Spirit of the Times.' Indeed, much of my passion for
     sports of all kinds grew out of reading the 'Spirit.' Like
     Albert Pike's poet, in 'Fantasms,' I

        'Had not known the bent of my own mind,
         Until the mighty spell of 'Porter' woke
         Its hidden passions.'

     Only Albert Pike, says 'Coleridge' and 'Powers' for 'Porter'
     and 'passions.' Then, I have a half-written novel in my MS.
     piles, with poems, tales, sketches, histories, commenced, or
     arranged in my mind ready to be put in writing, _to order_.
     In a word, I am cocked and primed for authorship. My life
     here invites me urgently to literary employments. My house,
     servants, &c. &c.,--all that a country gentleman, really
     wants of the goods of life,--are in sure possession to me
     and mine. I want honors, and some little more money. Be good
     enough, my dear sir, to let me know how I am to go about
     acquiring them."

We wrote with frankness what we thought as true, of possible pecuniary
advantages from the course he proposed, and were answered:

     "What you say about the returns in money for an author's
     labors is dispiriting enough,--and I at once give over an
     earnest purpose, which I had formed, of writing _books_.
     Thank God, I am not dependent on the booksellers, but have a
     moderate and sure support for my family, apart from the
     crowding hopes and fears which dependence on them, would no
     doubt generate. But I must add (or forego some
     gratifications) two or three hundred dollars per annum to my
     ordinary means. I might easily make this by my profession,
     which I have deserted and neglected, but it would be as bad
     as the tread-mill to me; I detest the law. On the other
     hand, I love the fever-fits of composition. The music of
     rhythm, coming from God knows where, like the airy melody in
     the Tempest, tingles pleasantly in my veins and fingers; I
     like to build the verse cautiously, but with the excitement
     of a rapid writer, which I rein in and check; and then, we
     both know how glorious it is to make the gallant dash, and
     round off the stanza with the sonorous couplet, or with some
     rhyme as natural to its place as a leaf on a tree, but
     separated from its mate that peeps down to it over the inky
     ends of many intervening lines.... That unepistolary
     sentence has considerably fatigued me. I was saying, or
     about to say, that I would be obliged to you for information
     as to the profitableness of writing for periodicals."

From this time Mr. Cooke wrote much, but in a desultory way, and seemed, in
a growing devotion to a few friends, and in the happiness that was in his
home, to forget almost the dreams of ambition. He had commenced an
historical novel to be called "Lutzen," in which that great battle was to
end the adventures of his hero; this he threw aside, and his love for that
age appeared in "The Chevalier Merlin," suggested by the beautiful story
of Charles the Twelfth, as given by Voltaire, several chapters of which
appeared in the Southern Literary Messenger. In the same magazine he
printed "John Carpe," "The Two Country Houses," and other tales, parts of a
series in which he intended to dramatize the whole life and manners of
Virginia. As for any applause that these might win for him, he wrote to his
friend John R. Thompson:

     "I look upon these matters serenely, and will treat renown
     as Sir Thomas More advises concerning guests; welcome its
     coming when it cometh, hinder not with oppressive eagerness
     its going, when it goeth. Furthermore, I am of the temper to
     look placidly upon the profile of this same renown, if,
     instead of stopping, it went by to take up with another;
     therefore it would not ruffle me to see you win the honors
     of southern letters away from me."

The chivalric poetry had filled his mind early and long, and he was only
banishing it for the more independent and beautiful growth of his nature,
when his untimely death destroyed hopes of fruits which the productions of
his youth seemed to precede as blossoms. He died suddenly, at his home, on
Sunday, the 20th of January, 1850, at the age of thirty-three.

At the time of his death he was writing "The Women of Shakspeare," "The
Chariot Race," and a political and literary satire.

Undoubtedly Philip Pendleton Cooke was one of the truest poets of our day,
and what he has left us was full of promise that he would become one of the
most famous. Of his love poems, this little song, written when he was
scarcely more than twenty, is perhaps the finest:


FLORENCE VANE.

    I loved thee long and dearly,
        Florence Vane;
    My life's bright dream, and early
        Hath come again;
    I renew, in my fond vision,
        My heart's dear pain,
    My hopes, and thy derision,
        Florence Vane.

    The ruin lone and hoary,
        The ruin old,
    Where thou didst hark my story,
        At even told,----
    That spot--the hues Elysian
        Of sky and plain----
    I treasure in my vision,
        Florence Vane.

    Thou wast lovelier than the roses,
        In their prime;
    Thy voice excelled the closes
        Of sweetest rhyme;
    Thy heart was as a river
        Without a main;
    Would I had loved thee never,
        Florence Vane.

    But fairest, coldest wonder!
        Thy glorious clay
    Lieth the green sod under----
        Alas the day!
    And it boots not to remember
        Thy disdain----
    To quicken love's pale ember,
        Florence Vane.

    The lilies of the valley
        By young graves weep,
    The pansies love to dally
        Where maidens sleep;
    May their bloom, in beauty vying,
        Never wane
    Where thine earthly part is lying,
        Florence Vane!

We cannot quote others; in the lines "To my Daughter Lilly," may be
discovered the tenderness and warmth of his affections; in his Ballads, the
fiery and chivalrous phase of his intelligence; in "Ugolino," his pathos;
in "Life in the Autumn Woods," his love of nature; and in all his writings,
the thoroughly healthy character of his mind.

As a boy and as a young man, we understand, his life was always
poetical--apart, original, and commanding affectionate respect. As he grew
older, and married, he became practical in his views, reaching that point
in the life of genius in which its beautiful ideals take the forms of duty
or become the strength of wise resolves. Toward his family, including his
father, mother, brothers, and sisters, he cherished a deep and unfaltering
devotion. A short time before his last illness he introduced into his
household morning and evening prayers. He died, as he had lived, a
pure-minded gentleman and humble Christian.

Of his personal appearance a just impression is given by the portrait at
the beginning of this article. His carriage was graceful and upright; his
frame vigorous and elastic, trained as he was by constant hunting in the
Blue Ridge; his hair was black and curling; his eye dark and bright; his
expression calm and thoughtful; his manner impressed with dignity.

    ----"Lycidas is dead, dead ere his prime,
    Young Lycidas, and hath not left his peer."




DR. HUNTINGTON ON COPYRIGHT.


The author of _Alice_ and _Alban_ has written the following piquant letter
on the important subject of INTERNATIONAL COPYRIGHT.

_To the Editor of the Morning Chronicle._

As an American deeply interested in the subject of international copyright,
and much struck by the fallacies of some of the speakers at a meeting of
authors and publishers, recently reported in the London journals, may I, as
the subject is fresh so long as it is undecided, beg of your courtesy a
little space to point them out.

Let me begin by admitting the force of most that was said by the
distinguished chairman on that occasion, Sir Edward Bulwer Lytton. No man
living, perhaps, has a better right than he to complain of my countrymen,
to whose intellectual pleasures and moral instruction he has contributed
ever since I was a boy, out of the hard labor of his brains--helping to
enrich our publishers and booksellers, and to stimulate all the trade
connected with bookmaking, and vivifying the circulation of magazines and
newspapers--for all which he has never received a penny. The same may be
said of Dickens, whose works are of course as familiar to us as to you, and
whose characters have become a part of our stock of ideas, more precious
than the gold from our new-discovered mines. It is true that neither of
these great men has benefited us so much as he might have done if we had
paid for our pleasure honorably, for the influence of genius is like that
of grace--the fertilizing shower falls in vain on the arid, stony places of
selfish and unjust enjoyment. Charles Dickens has never received a penny
from us, although we insulted our unpaid creditor when he came among us by
asking him to Boz balls and dinners, given on a scale of splendor which
showed how well we could have afforded to pay our debt if we had been
honest enough to have admitted it. How degrading--how incongruous--for a
great nation, such as we boast of being, to be thus the literary
pensioners, the intellectual beggars of England, meanly enjoying what we
won't pay for? An American would scorn to be fed or clothed gratis; he
would "stand treat" with the world; yet he lets an Englishman (of all men!)
gratuitously amuse his leisure, satisfy his thirst for knowledge, and
clothe the nakedness of his mind. If Sir Edward Bulwer Lytton, or Mr.
Dickens, were to offer to pay for a pair of trousers for Brother Jonathan,
he would knock him down; or if Miss Bell, or whatever is the name of the
lady who wrote "Jane Eyre," and her sisters, pretended to make him up a
dozen fine shirts as a charity, I think he would go out of his senses. He
would rather go bare to the end of his days than owe such an obligation to
any he or she Briton in existence; but what are such favors to those which
he unblushingly accepts, year after year, from Sir Edward Bulwer and Miss
Bell?

But I think, sir, with submission, that an injury has been done to the
cause of copyright by resting it on false abstract grounds, which cannot
be, and never have been, carried out. If a man has a rightful monopoly in
his book, merely because he has produced it, your law is unjust and
piratical in fixing a term to copyright--for why should you take away a
man's property after he has enjoyed it a certain number of years? On the
contrary, one would suppose that the longer he has enjoyed it the more
perfect his right, and the greater the wrong to deprive him of it. Time
converts even what is unjustly acquired into a legitimate possession--how
much more that which the owner has actually created? I would put the matter
on simple, concrete grounds, which all men can appreciate. The production
of books is an element of civilization, by the common consent of nations.
Books cannot be produced unless in some way they procure the authors a
subsistence. And whoever produces by his labor a beneficial thing, is
entitled to a reasonable compensation from those who are thereby benefited.
In former times, when readers were scarce, as copies were costly, the rich,
or sovereigns, supported authors directly, by pensions or otherwise. It is
now conceded that the best mode of rewarding them is by allowing them an
exclusive copyright in their works, and all civilized nations do so. But
this mode of remuneration being once established, a foreign author, coming
personally, or in his work, into a country, "has as much moral right to his
book as he has to his baggage," and it is as barbarous to plunder him of
the one as of the other. Why, when was there a time in Europe, or even in
Asia or the antique world, that princes and states did not receive and
cherish, and nobly reward, foreign men of letters? Are they to be more
ignobly treated now that the people have become patrons? But, if deaf to
the voice of honor, hear that of justice. Those who enjoy their works are
bound to remunerate them for what they have produced at a great expenditure
of time, money, and soul-wearing labor. That "the laborer is worthy of his
hire," is a divine sentence which sooner or later will judge all those by
whom that hire is by fraud "kept back." A country which refuses a fair
copyright to authors, whether native or foreign, condemns itself to
barbarism. It cultivates in itself a spirit of violence, aggravated by
ingratitude to benefactors. There is, too, a sort of indelicacy in this
injury, which even the law of reprisal cannot excuse. The benefit which the
author of genius confers is something personal. You might as well, if some
savage tribe ravished your women, condemn its females, when captured, to
insult and dishonor.

Moreover, to refuse copyright to any class of authors (and here, again, I
agree with Sir Bulwer), is to refuse it, in part, to all. The native author
is robbed of his just hire by such a law, as much as the foreigner. I am
compelled by the existing law of American copyright to part with my books
for a sum which is under their natural price, and which is not a
remunerating price, because I am undersold by reprints for which the
authors are paid nothing. Look the fact in the face, ye readers of cheap
reprints, who are unwilling to abandon an unjust privilege, which affords
you so much pleasure at so low a rate. I have written a book. I have spent
years in writing or learning to write it. Perhaps I could do nothing else.
The influence of the literary atmosphere in which all who read the English
language are forced to live, acting on my special organization, has made
literary production a necessary resource. It is the same as if I were a
poor shirt-maker, over whose sorrows a Hood has taught you to weep and be
indignant. At all events, you approve of my writing, or you would not have
read my book so extensively. And yet, because you can refuse to pay foreign
authors for books of the same kind, you oblige me to take a nominal price
for mine--a price for which it could not be produced by any man living, and
less than it would command if you honestly paid for such labor in other
instances. You have beaten me down most unfairly. I consider it so; and if
every one of the 10 or 12,000 buyers of the cheap edition of "Lady Alice"
were to send me a "quarter" (1_s._) by mail, I should regard it as a simple
restitution; nor would the sum total cover my expenses while writing it.

So far, then, Sir Edward Lytton and myself (if it is not too great
presumption in me to join myself with him) cordially agree. And further, it
is a most nonsensical and absurd policy for a country thus to swamp its
native literature, and to depress and degrade the whole class of native
writers. No nation can afford to let foreigners write for it; it would be
as unwise as to let them fight its battles. I may add that no nation can
afford to embitter its own writers against itself by producing in their
minds a sense of injustice. Strong as our feeling of nationality
undoubtedly is, it will not stand this for ever. It has seemed strange to
some that an American should have written such a book as "Lady Alice," the
author of which appears, at first sight, to have expatriated his mind, if
not his heart. His being an episcopal clergyman accounts for it in
part--for the Church is essentially of Old England, and its clergy and more
devoted members are morally domiciled in England, with whose institutions
and social system they have a stronger sympathy than with those of their
own country. Moreover, for years, he lived only among Englishmen of that
class which is most intensely attached to things as they are--a part of the
time in England itself. These circumstances made the thing possible. But
despair of obtaining any thing like a fair copyright for an American book
made it actual--led him to lay aside a projected American story, and try
his hand at an English novel, with a bent less serious: at first, indeed,
not without some idea of caricature, in a gay, lawless, audacious spirit,
in defiance of cant of every kind: but the calm, methodical, somewhat
mechanical [Greek: êthos] of actual English life, when he saw it and felt
its restraints, tamed down these peculiarities somewhat. The result was a
book which truly excited more surprise than sympathy in England--but which,
in America, proved its real nationality by bursting in a trice all the
bonds of clique, and, in spite of its acknowledged faults, securing near a
hundred thousand readers in a few months. If copyright had been protected
as it ought, I should have been reimbursed by so large a sale; but, as it
was, even this successful book paid me less than a day laborer could have
earned in the time I was writing it, in any part of the States.

But now I want Sir Edward Bulwer Lytton and Mr. Colburn to tell me what
good it will do English authors and publishers for you to imitate in this
respect the injustice and folly of your transatlantic cousins. Because
"literature is in a depressed state," which Sir Edward asserts to be a
fact--and because Mr. Colburn cannot afford to give one hundred pounds for
a book for which once he would have given £1000--they propose, if I
understand them, to have recourse to an unlimited pirating of American
literature. I should think (if your British pride will tolerate the
expression of my opinion) that the true remedy would be to give a stringent
copyright to American authors. Pray which injured the English book-market
most--Mr. Colburn's issue of a few hundreds of "Lady Alice" at a guinea and
a half, or Mr. Bohn's issue of as many thousands of Mayo's "Kaloolah" at a
shilling? Or do they think, as Sir E. Bulwer Lytton seems to imply, that,
except Cooper and Irving, we have no authors whose works are readable in
Britain? "Typee," and "The Scarlet Letter," and "The Reveries of a
Bachelor," and the two works above mentioned, tell a different story. Who
can deny the genius and artistic power of Hawthorne, or the clear English
simplicity of his style? And if Ik Marvel falls much behind Geoffrey
Crayon, we, their countrymen, are no judges--although it is true that the
former has fallen upon an affected age. I admit our deterioration. Or is it
supposed that we shall cease producing if the possibility of English
copyright is taken away? That would be a great mistake. Men who have a
vocation for it will write, well or ill, even if they starve, as London
garrets can testify. And there is no danger of our starving absolutely.
Successful books pay their authors, not adequately, but enough to keep soul
and body together. In light literature (so-called, perhaps, because it
demands entire devotion and unceasing toil to arrive at excellence in
it)--in light literature, which pays best here as well as elsewhere, there
is a distinct demand for native works, which all the competition of the
cheap pamphlet novels of the Harpers cannot wholly extinguish, and it is by
the feeble, but real aid of this national taste that we exist. For my part,
I feel a sort of Coriolanus pride in having got nothing, as I may say, for
a book which had an unprecedented run; and if my countrymen object, as some
of them do, to its principles, I tell them fairly that beggars cannot be
choosers. I can live, thank Heaven, in many ways. I could not, indeed, keep
school--as my countrymen, I believe, think every literary man should, the
better to amuse them at his own expense. Two such drains on the
cerebro-nervous system would soon lay me beneath the sod. But I can invest
what remains of my patrimony in wild land, till it for my bread, and write
a tale every winter, in defiance of the buccaneers.

But suppose that we continue to write (as we shall, depend on it), and that
our impracticable Congress--from the difficulty of getting it to look at
any question not bearing upon "Who is to be the next President?" or from
the general apathy in regard to the injuries of authors, and want of
perception as to the important interests of the heart--will not or does not
pass an international copyright law, what sense or what honesty will there
be in your strangling yourselves meanwhile by permitting Mr. Bohn his
black-flag reprisals? Whom do you injure by this species of retaliation?
First, and chiefly, your own authors and publishers, and your own
literature (and, therefore, you must abandon such a policy sooner or
later); and next, your friends on this side the water. For what does our
government care if our native authors, even of the highest ability, earn
less than common stevedores? Not a rush. Do the people enjoy our works with
a less magnanimous gusto, because we have coined our brains and hearts in
composing them for bread and patched elbows? Will they be less, in their
own estimation, the greatest, the freest, the wisest, and the most
enlightened nation upon earth? You retaliate, gentlemen, by injuring those
whose sufferings (greater than yours) are already disregarded by the power
you would influence; and if you ruined them, you would not ruffle one
self-complacent feather of the American eagle. You but do what you can to
depress and extinguish the only class of Americans who have a direct
interest in getting you what you want, and who are already as eager to
obtain it as men usually are to protect themselves from ruinous
competition. I do not know what you expect from such a method, unless you
think that our government, which has no pity on its native men of letters,
will be touched by the distresses of yours.

Believe me, further, that it is the most unlikely way to succeed with the
American people, to offer them an international copyright as a matter of
bargain. They immediately suspect a design of obtaining an advantage for
you, without any real equivalent to themselves. Show them, by granting a
free and perfect copyright to all the world, on the same terms as your own
subjects, that you regard such a course as the true policy of every state
(which it is), and you will be much more likely to gain a hearing. I see
nothing in this movement against foreigners getting a copyright, but
selfishness overreaching itself.

The Americans are sometimes obtuse to appeals to their sense of justice,
when they have an immediate interest in repudiating the claim. I admit it
with regret, but it cannot be denied. They do not know how to relinquish
the present advantages of a cheap pirated literature--forgetting that the
endless reading of cheap books is a vice, and that this deluge of foreign
under-priced novels and magazines, good, bad, and indifferent, is washing
away every manly national taste. But on the other hand you are too
grasping. It is undignified and unbecoming. Why should you so eagerly
clutch at a foreign sale for your works, as to sacrifice what you can
secure--freedom from injurious competition at home? For my own part (and I
am sure I speak the sentiments of every American writer of respectability),
give me on this side of the Atlantic, what you may have on yours at
pleasure--a fair chance, without being under-bid by pirates--and I ask no
more. I will cheerfully relinquish all the advantage to be drawn from an
English sale. Without vanity, justly as we are charged with it, or boasting
(our national infirmity--heaven knows we came honestly by it), all we want
is "a fair field" at home, "and no favor," and we will write books, if not
intrinsically so good as those of English authors, yet more congenial to
the tastes, and better adapted to supply the intellectual wants, of our
countrymen.

To conclude: although the American people appear at times obtuse, as I have
said, on the question of justice, and take, as in this instance, a "mighty
narrow" view of expediency, they are very open to an appeal to their
generosity. Present a bill--above all, an unusual bill--to Brother
Jonathan, and he may dispute it, or turn his back on you with all the
coolness imaginable; but offer to contribute your sovereign for those poor
devils of authors, and he is up to the gentlemanly thing--he will cover
your subscription with an eagle. I should be glad to persuade him to do
justice under the idea that it was a sort of charity, convinced as I am
that, as soon as he had done it, he would see the true nature of the
transaction, and blush to have ever stood out about so plain a thing. You
Englishmen pretend, even in your national capacity, to believe the Bible (I
wish it were true of either us or you). There is one passage which I
commend to your consideration, as bearing directly on the practical
solution of this question, and sustaining my view of it by a sentence which
cannot fail: "Give and it shall be given unto you; good measure, pressed
down, and running over, shall men give into your bosom. For with the same
measure that ye mete withal shall it be measured to you again." And there
is another maxim more universal still, which among us is thus familiarly
expressed: "Do as you would be done by." By reversing Lord Campbell's
decision, you will act ungenerously, that's certain, and I think, unjustly,
you will injure your own writers more than ours, and rob us of one of our
strongest arguments.

                       I remain, sir, very respectfully yours,

                         THE AUTHOR OF "LADY ALICE."
    New-York, July 26.




"THE SCIENCE OF DECEPTION."


This is the title of a chapter in "The Age of Veneer," a series of papers
appearing from month to month in _Fraser's Magazine_. At the beginning of
it a certain preeminence is claimed for England which some have thought
belonged to our own country, but we are not unwilling to yield the
distinction:

     "The science of deception has of late years attained an
     immense importance in this good realm of Britain. In other
     lands,--as, for example, in France or in America,--it is
     practiced with more or less of success and perfection; but
     the inherent superiority of the Anglo-Saxon race has
     asserted itself even in this sinister and questionable
     pursuit, so that we may fairly claim as decided a
     preeminence in the arts by which fools are gulled and ruled,
     as in those more honorable and useful ones by which we have
     attained a moral dominion over the opinions and tastes of
     mankind. There may be more _finesse_ in the system of the
     French deceivers, or the American 'humbug' may, like the
     other indigenous productions of that remarkable land, be a
     very monster in the grandeur of his conceptions, and the
     enormous force brought to bear on their development; but for
     real, sound, profitable, business-like work in this peculiar
     line, we back the Britishers against all the world. Like
     every thing done in the country, their operations in the art
     of deception are steady, systematic and sure.

     "We conceive that we have a right to speak of the 'science'
     of deception, for it has all the dignity, symmetry, and
     order of the nobler sciences. It has its mysteries, which
     are utterly unknown to the uninitiated; it has also its
     professors, who are men very often raised by the admiration
     of their own dupes to positions of high honor and great
     profit. The organization and regulation of its minor
     ministrants are also complete, and ere a man can hope to
     reach the high places and carry off the rich prizes, he must
     go through many grades, and master many secrets, both in
     theory and practice. Once initiated, he is able to effect
     results, by comparison with which the glory and the honors
     reaped by successful soldiers or great discoverers sink into
     insignificance.

     "In a former number an attempt was made to explain some of
     the means resorted to for the manufacture of public opinion
     in England, through the journals and other agents, by which
     the public ear is monopolized. We showed that almost any
     desired 'public opinion' might be made to order; that there
     were great contractors, who would not only undertake the
     duty, but who would also fulfil their undertakings. That
     similar processes exist in other countries cannot admit of a
     doubt, but it is questionable whether the corresponding
     effects in France or America are not produced upon a much
     lower and more ignorant class of the community, and whether
     there are in those countries such masses of wealthy,
     intelligent, and educated persons willing to be cajoled,
     fleeced, and laughed at, as those we find in our own dearly
     beloved country. It might, perhaps, be proved that the arts
     of which we speak succeed with the superior classes of our
     countrymen in a much larger proportion than with similar
     classes elsewhere. This science of deception has, of course,
     for its basis, the production of particular 'opinions,' and
     the creation of peculiar preferences in the public mind; but
     although the great contractors for political opinion are, of
     all the practitioners, the most perfect adepts, their _modus
     operandi_ is far more difficult, and the secret of their
     power far more occult than in the case of the general
     professors or the charlatans.

     "Except for the lower class of Frenchmen or Americans such
     tactics as these are unavailing; all the rest have enough
     penetration to see through the whole scheme; but in England
     it is possible to lead by the nose persons who not only
     ought to know better, but who in all other transactions of
     life evince the utmost shrewdness and aptitude."

In this series of papers on the _Age of Veneer_, a general confession of
national sins and weaknesses is made by John Bull, and he is shown to have
as discerning an apprehension for his own character as he ever had for that
of any of his neighbors. The "Age of Veneer" is a happy title, and it gives
alone a better idea of English society and manners than can be derived from
some hundreds of volumes on the subject that have been printed within our
recollection.




ARTS AMONG THE AZTECS AND INDIANS.

WRITTEN FOR THE INTERNATIONAL MAGAZINE

BY THOMAS EWBANK

_United States Commissioner of Patents, author of "Treatise on Hydraulics",
&c._


To the antiquary and student of ethnology on this continent there are few
subjects more interesting than those early industrial arts, which, better
than any thing else, illustrate the civilization of the Aztecs, and their
rude neighbors, the aborigines of the more northern parts of the country.
An attempt is made in the following pages to define, in certain respects,
the extent, and justly to represent the character, of those efforts, made
before the Discovery, and repeated, with more or less uniformity, by
portions of the American races until the present time. I have copied from
the great work of Lord Kingsborough on Mexican Antiquities, four uncouth
figures, of which the originals are native drawings sent to Spain by
Antonio de Mendoza, the successor of Cortes, and first viceroy of New
Spain. It will be confessed that few things could give us a more correct
impression of the condition and character of the peoples subdued by Cortes
and Pizarro than we may derive from these pictures.

[Illustration: Aztec Goldsmith at work. From Mendoza's Collection.]

In this drawing the artist has represented a workman in the act of
soldering or annealing a piece of plate. Except the rude style in which the
native limners portrayed the human figure, the cut is a fac-simile of
Pharaonic profiles of the same class of workmen, and of modern goldsmiths
of Africa, Hindustan, Java, Sumatra, Ceylon, and Asia generally. The small
portable furnace, the blowpipe, the position of the operator, the
scantiness of his apparel, and the absence of any bench, are common to all;
the only observable difference is in the apron (suspended by long
shoulder-straps) of the American, who, in this respect, seems to have
advanced beyond his brethren of the other hemisphere. Had the draughtsman
possessed the skill of a modern artist, and painted the tools and processes
used, in fusing the metal, in spreading it out into plates, working it into
shape, and chasing in the ornaments, in drawing wire, and fabricating the
famous old Panama chains, &c., many other problems of Aztec economy and art
would have been solved. The smiths of Mexico, Central America, and Peru,
were expert in the use of the blowpipe; and this is not to be wondered at,
if, as early Spanish writers report, the bellows was unknown among them. In
specimens of their industry which are extant the soldering rivals any thing
executed in modern workshops, and seams often challenge and sometimes defy
the keenest scrutiny to detect them. Native smiths still use the pipe.

Every enlightened worker in metals must feel interested in thus beholding
an ancient red man in the actual use of the blowpipe, to say nothing of the
illustration the figure affords of the state of the arts in ante-Columbian
epochs, and of ancient life in this part of the world. The use of the
blowpipe has been inferred from metalline remains discovered in sepulchral
tumuli of the Mississippi valley. In Caleb Atwater's _Antiquities of the
West_, (Columbus, 1833, pages 92-3,) mention is made of sixty copper beads,
found in one of the mounds at Grave Creek, near Wheeling. "They were made
of a coarse wire, which appeared to have been hammered out, not drawn, and
were cut off at unequal lengths; _they were soldered together_ in an
awkward manner, the centres of some of them uniting with the edges of
others; they were incrusted with verdigris, but the inside of them was pure
copper; which fact shows that the ancient inhabitants were not wholly
unacquainted with the use of metals." As it is admitted that _brass_ was
not known to the mound-builders, an analysis of the alloy that constituted
the brazen solder here alluded to would be a positive addition to the
little knowledge we have gleaned of these early native workers and of their
arts.

No matter how far man is separated from his fellows, either on the earth's
surface or by time, the general uniformity of his nature is stamped on all
his normal devices. Primitive inventions are universally similar. Under
agreeing circumstances and conditions, the same means are hit upon to
produce the same ends. Kindred trains of thought, of resources and results,
characterize the origin and early progress of the arts every where. They
begin in the same wants, and suggest the same ideas, which are carried out
in substantially the same ways. Still, when a primitive people is found
shut from communion with others--isolated from the rest of the world and
deriving no suggestions from it--some shades of difference, more or less
strongly defined, often mark means they discover, in common with others,
and this whether occupiers of small islands or of widespread continents.
But after all, this is only what may be called a variety of _expression_,
the same general idea being differently brought out, just as in speech the
same thoughts are displayed in various idioms. All arts and all machines
are but dialects of one language--reasonings and conclusions in tangible
forms and figures--a universal speech, understood by all men.

Of the diverse exhibitions of a primitive and common suggestion, a more
interesting example cannot well be adduced than the processes for the
fabrication of thread, which have been disclosed on this half of the globe.
They appear so different from others, and so remarkable, if not unique,
that it may safely be said, if the first spinsters were foreigners, their
mode of spinning was indigenous, however difficult, if not impossible, it
may be to reconcile one suggestion with the other.

Spinning lies at the threshold of human culture. It was the first or among
the first born of the arts, and was doubtless the offspring of woman's
ingenuity. Through all the past ages it was within the peculiar province of
the sex. In it queens and even goddesses sought to excel; one of the
earliest of useful efforts, it was one of the best; till it was introduced,
man was a houseless wanderer, and where it is unknown, he is still a
vagabond, roaming the forest. Home and its softening and soothing
influences had no existence, till woman began to twirl the spindle. Till
then the fount of the arts was unopened, unthought of, undreamt of. A
universal acquirement, it is one in which little variation in details could
be looked for among uncultivated tribes. It is, however, singular, that the
thread-making idea has been less skilfully developed by the red race than
perhaps any other of their mechanical conceptions. This is a striking fact,
in peoples so far advanced as were the Mexicans, Peruvians, and others.

The distaff has been identified with spinning in the eastern world from the
earliest times. It dates far behind historic and was a common thing in
heroic epochs. It pervades the most ancient legends, and plays a part in
the remotest myths. No other instrument of domestic economy is seen through
the semi-historic clouds that are about the infancy of human progress; few
others could be named as belonging to lower strata of time. Common in the
other hemisphere through unknown periods, it was utterly a stranger in
this.

Of the offices assigned to the fates, that of Clotho was to hold the
distaff, while Lachesis twirled the spindle, and Atropos determined the
length of the thread. Then there was Hercules, who was playfully rapped
over the head by Omphale, for his awkwardness in this service.
Sardanapalus, too, endeavored to rival the son of Jupiter, by spinning
among his maids. Ancient Egyptian spindles and distaffs have been recovered
from the tombs; and how common they both were among the Hebrews appears in
Solomon's portrait of a virtuous woman: "She seeketh wool and flax--she
layeth her hands to the spindle, and her hands hold the distaff." Both
spindle and distaff were frequently dedicated to Minerva, the patroness of
spinning and of the arts connected with it. The goddess was herself rudely
sculptured with them in the Trojan Palladium.

A glance at these classic implements, before introducing the primitive
American apparatus, will better enable us to perceive the differences
existing between them, more correctly to appreciate both, and to judge how
far one is allied to or could have been derived from the other.

[Illustration: Distaff and Spindle--Ancient Greek and Roman.]

This figure is from a series of bas-reliefs representing the arts of
Minerva, upon a frieze of the Forum Palladium at Rome. It exhibits the
process of spinning, at the moment when the spinner has drawn out a
sufficient length of thread from the distaff, and just previous to the act
of taking it out of the slit on the top of the spindle, to wind it on that
instrument. It is said by classic writers that the spindle was always, when
in use, accompanied by the distaff, as "an indispensable part of the
apparatus." The following particulars are gathered from Homer, Herodotus,
Ovid, Horace, Catullus, Pliny, and others: The spindle was a stick, ten or
twelve inches long, having at the top a slit or notch, by which to fix the
thread at the commencement; the lower end was passed through and attached
to a small but heavy disc or whirl, made of wood, stone, or metal. The
weight of this and of the spindle, kept the thread at a proper tension, and
the momentum while turning round kept the yarn or thread twisting in the
interval of repeating the operation with the fingers. When, from the length
of the thread, the spindle approached the ground, or descended below the
reach of the fingers, the thread was wound on the spindle, except a short
piece left for insertion in the slit, preparatory to the formation of
another length. The distaff was about three times as long as the spindle,
and commonly made of a reed, with an expansion near the top, over which the
prepared flax or wool was placed, and secured by a ribbon or tape; the
fibres being left sufficiently loose to be easily drawn out by the fingers
and thumb of the spinner. Distaffs as well as spindles of gold and of ivory
were ascribed to goddesses, and were presented to distinguished women.

It was quite common for ancient females to keep their spindles whirling
while on their way to the fountain for water, or in making short visits,
&c. Some striking examples have been recorded by historians, and among them
the following, by Herodotus: "As Darius, king of Persia, was sitting
publicly in one of the streets of Sardis, he observed a young woman of
great elegance and beauty, bearing a vessel on her head, leading a horse by
a bridle fastened round her arm, and at the same time spinning some thread.
Darius viewed her as she passed, with intense curiosity, observing that her
employments were not those of a Persian, Lydian, nor indeed of any Asiatic
female. Prompted by what he had seen, he sent some of his attendants to
observe what she did with the horse. They accordingly followed her. When
she came to the river, she gave the horse some water, and then filled her
pitcher, and having done this, she returned by the way she came, with the
pitcher of water on her head, the horse fastened by a bridle to her arm,
and, as before, employed in spinning."

[Illustration: Distaff and Spindle--Modern Asiatic and European.]

In the rural districts of old Rome, women were forbidden to spin while
travelling on foot. The prohibition arose from superstitious feelings; but
the practice has come down to our times, being found more or less common in
Spain, Portugal, Hungary, Italy, Greece, and other parts of Europe, as also
over the greater part of Asia. The shank of the distaff on such occasions
was secured by a sheath or strap to the person; or, as in the preceding
figure of a modern spinner, was held under the left arm.

How differently the idea has been worked out by the ancient inhabitants of
this hemisphere, will appear in the two next illustrations. They are coarse
and uncouth, yet of unusual interest and value in an historical survey of a
people who at the Conquest stood at the head of the aborigines, but whose
nationality and power have been broken, and whose arts have all but
vanished before those introduced by the whites.

[Illustration: Aztec Girl Spinning. From Mendoza's Collection.]

The figure represents a girl, six years old, learning to spin, in the
presence of her mother, whose portrait is omitted. She is in the act of
winding on the spindle the length of thread just spun. The spindle differs
but little from those of the eastern races, its lower end being furnished
with a conical weight or fly, to promote rotation, and, as it would seem,
for its pointed extremity to rest like a pivot in some small cavity while
revolving; for the spindle, when in use, was not raised from the ground:
the reverse of the eastern practice, in which the motion ceased the moment
the ground was touched by the spindle. The basket-like base on which the
fly rests, is the Mexican symbol of the ground, though possibly it may here
represent an implement or utensil also. The bunch of cotton to be spun,
after being suitably prepared, was held in the left hand, and the length of
thread formed at one operation was determined by the distance the bunch
could be drawn away from the spindle, this being also the converse of the
Asiatic and European practices, in which the distaff, and cotton on it, are
at rest--the length of thread depending on the descent of the spindle from
them. We know that domestic industry was strictly enforced by the Mexicans,
particularly on girls; and of this, these cuts are remarkable
illustrations.

In the next, a female adult (as the headdress shows) is portrayed at the
moment when a full length of thread has been twisted, or she is in the act
of finishing it. To this spindle _two_ conical weights were attached,
unless the under one was fixed and had a cavity on the top to admit the
point of the upper one to play in it. The process differs but little from
that of the present Pimos and Maricopas tribes, as mentioned hereafter,
except in the hollow in which the spindle turns. It is obvious that this
practice is incompatible with walking; locomotion can only be associated
with a spindle suspended by the thread, and whirling free above the ground.
In this absence of the distaff, and especially in twirling the spindle like
a top _on the floor_, the process can never be viewed as one derived from
abroad; but rather as a result solely of primitive ingenuity. No people,
civilized or savage, of the eastern hemisphere, are known to have thus
embarrassed the movements of the spindle. The idea and the practice appear
to be purely American. No ancient American spinner is represented at work
either when seated or standing--much less when walking.

[Illustration: Aztec Woman Spinning. From Mendoza's Collection.]

For the following illustration and description the patent office is
indebted to Mr. Squier, late United States Chargé to Nicaragua. It is
interesting as showing how little the old native process has been changed.

The common foot-wheel is extensively used in spinning cotton in Nicaragua;
but the simple contrivance in use before the Conquest is not yet entirely
supplanted. It consists of a spindle of hard wood, sixteen or eighteen
inches in length, which passes through and is fixed to a disc of heavy wood
that serves as a fly, by adding momentum to the whirling spindle. The lower
end of the spindle is rounded or rudely pointed, and when in use the
instrument is placed in a calabash or clean iron kettle.

The mode of operation is as follows: The spinster is seated on a stool,
with a bunch of loose cotton already prepared, in her lap. From this she
twists a thread with her finger, and attaches the end to the spindle at the
top, giving it an energetic twirl that keeps it going for some time.
Meanwhile she disengages and draws out the cotton, from her lap, with both
hands. The length of thread spun (from two to three feet) is then wound
around the spindle, which is again set in motion, and another length added
in the same manner.

In the accompanying sketch, _b_ is the spindle, _c_ the thread already
twisted, _d_ the disc or fly, and _f_ the calabash. When the spindle is not
in motion, the calabash prevents it from falling over, the fly resting
against the sides.

[Illustration: Modern Spinning Apparatus of the Central American Indians.]

In the regions of the Gila and Colorado the natives have been little
disturbed by Europeans. The Spaniards never extended their iron sway over
them, and, like the Araucanians of Peru, they have been supposed to retain
many of the customs and arts of their ancestors. This is to some extent
true. The country soon after the Conquest was reported to be occupied by a
civilized people, who followed agriculture and dwelt in stone houses.
Colonel Emory, in his _Notes of a Military Reconnaissance, from Fort
Leavenworth in Missouri to San Diego in California, including part of the
Arkansas, Del Norte, and Gila Rivers_, (Washington, 1848,) met with remains
of stone and adobe houses, scattered over extensive tracts of
country--sometimes continued over ten, fifteen, and even twenty miles. The
Pecos tribe, he remarks, have preserved alive, till within a few years, the
sacred fire that glowed on the ancient altars; nor is it certain that it is
not yet preserved, for a few Indians took it with them to the Pueblos of
Zuni. The name of Montezuma is said to be as familiar to those Indians, to
the Apaches, Navajos, and others, as that of Washington is to us.

"Turning from some old ruins towards the Pimos village," says Colonel
Emory, "we urged our guide to go fast, as we wished to see as much of his
people as the day would permit. We were at once impressed with the beauty
and order of the arrangements for irrigating and draining the land. Corn,
wheat, and cotton are the crops of this peaceful and intelligent people.
All the crops have been gathered in, and the stubbles show that they have
been luxuriant. The cotton has been picked and stacked for drying on the
tops of the sheds. The fields are subdivided by ridges of earth into
rectangles of about 200 x 100 feet for the convenience of irrigating. The
fences are stakes wattled with willow and mezquite, and in this particular
set an example of economy in agriculture worthy to be followed by the
Mexicans, who never use fences at all." The thatched houses of the Pimos
are dome-shaped, and of wicker work, about six feet high, and from twenty
to fifty feet in diameter. In front is usually a large arbor, on the top of
which cotton in the pod is piled for drying.

A Pimos spinster was observed at work. Her apparatus was more simple than
that in the preceding figures, but closely allied to them; in fact the
same, with the exception of the calabash or basket, for which a more ready
substitute, one always ready, was adopted. "A woman was seated on the
ground under the shade of one of the cotton-sheds; her left leg was tucked
under her, and her foot was turned sole upwards; between her big toe and
the next was a spindle about eighteen inches long, with a single fly of
four or six inches; now and then she gave it a twist in a dexterous manner,
and at its end was drawn a coarse cotton thread. Such was their spinning
jenny." This application of the toes is like that practised by the wives
and daughters of the Hindoo weavers: the axles of their light cane reels
are thus held when winding off the thread. The foot however is in front of
its owner, and in a natural position, nor does the stick grasped by the
toes revolve.

The Pimos and Maricopas are in their habits, agriculture, religion, and
manufactures, the same.

[Illustration: Indians Spinning Coarse Thread.]

A process of undoubted antiquity, and occasionally followed by modern
Indians, is shown in the above engraving. The spinner holds in the left
hand, horizontally, a short piece of hollow reed or cane, within which the
spindle is twirled by the fingers and thumb of the right hand. Sometimes a
cross stick or handle is attached, as represented in the figure. A second
person performs the part of a distaff, which, as the thread lengthens,
recedes from the spinner, or the spinner from it. A section of this
primitive apparatus is separately portrayed.

Mr. Van--a delegate now in Washington from the Cherokee nation, to obtain a
settlement of claims on the United States for their lands in Georgia,
Alabama, &c.--states that the large old spinning-wheel has, to his
knowledge, been in the possession of the Cherokees nearly fifty years. His
mother, a Creek, and over a hundred years of age, he believes, used to spin
with it in her youth. Mr. Van has seen Indians twist coarse thread with
apparatus like that here represented, and which in all probability formed
one of the contrivances that slowly led to the whirling spindle, in both
hemispheres.

For the next two illustrations of spinning, by the Navajoes, Camanches, and
other tribes of New Mexico, the Patent Office is indebted to Judge Peters,
of Santa Fe, New Mexico.

We have here another instance in which the thread-making idea has
manifested itself among the red race, and a very interesting one. The
spinner has a small stick, which she holds horizontally in one hand, and on
it winds the thread, as on a spindle, as fast as it is spun. The bunch of
cotton is itself twirled round by means of a short and small rod, passed
through the lower part, with its ends projecting. A pebble is commonly
fastened to the middle of this stick (_d_), and serves as a fly to keep up
the motion, and assist, by its weight, in drawing out the thread. To keep
the stone and stick in their places, a piece of yarn is wound loosely round
the bunch. The length of thread is seldom over six or eight inches, before
it is wound on the stick. In this singular process, the classical mode is
completely reversed--the spindle, or that which corresponds to it, is held
at rest, and the distaff put in motion, in which respect the operation is
unique. The idea of increasing the momentum of the whirling mass by the
introduction of a weight into its centre is here realized.

[Illustration: A Comanche Spinning.]

[Illustration: Navajoes Spinning.]

In the case illustrated below, two pieces of board or shingle are pinned to
opposite sides of the fork of a small tree or stump. A spindle (a smooth
rod ten or twelve inches in length) is passed through, and made to turn in
them, as in two journals. See the section S, where _a_, _a_ is the spindle
and _b_, _b_, the boards, and _c_ a pin to keep the spindle in its place.
To whirl the spindle, a cross stick, _d_, is tied to the large end.
Sometimes a stone is folded in a piece of cloth, and fastened to each end
of the cross stick, which answers the purpose of a rude flywheel. When a
suitable stick, having a branch at right angles, can be procured, the cross
stick and spindle are of one piece, as at S. A notch is made at the small
end of the spindle, where the thread unites to it, and thus, while one girl
turns the spindle, another, with a bunch of loose cotton, supplies it, and,
as the thread lengthens, gradually recedes from it. As soon as a full
length is twisted, it is wound round the spindle, another length is added,
and so on, till the spindle is fully charged. The thread is then wound off
into a hank, and the spindle set again for working.

These illustrations of primitive art possess a deeper and a more extensive
interest than that of their relation to a few Indian tribes; they are types
of thought, more or less common to the species, to barbarous and
semi-civilized people of all times; such as we ourselves would adopt, were
we thrown on our own resources, without any knowledge or recollection on
the subject.

[Illustration: Aztec Girl Weaving. From Mendoza's Collection.]

It is difficult to determine from this figure whether the shuttle was
developed in ancient Mexico. It is not represented, and appears not to have
existed any more than the distaff. The loom is like those now used by
American Indians. Colonel Emory, after speaking of the Pimos spinning,
says, "Led on by this primitive display, I asked for their loom, by
pointing to the thread and then to the blanket girded about the woman's
loins. A fellow stretched in the dust, sunning himself, rose up leisurely,
and untied a bundle, which I had supposed to be a bow and arrow. This
little package with four stakes in the ground, was his loom, and he
stretched his cloth and commenced the process of weaving. He had no
shuttle, the warp being passed across the woof, a thread at a time, by a
long wooden needle. One of the rods in the preceding figure is doubtless
designed to represent a needle, and was used in the same way." If the
figures here introduced truly indicate the progress made by the Aztecs in
spinning and weaving, their advance was very moderate; and though very
creditable work might be made with this weaving apparatus, by individual
skill and patience, it would seem that few or no attempts had been made to
render it more facile and efficient. The same remark is, however,
applicable to the looms of Asia and Africa. It is worth noting, that the
dress of females, pictured above, indicates a decided improvement on that
of less civilized tribes. Aztec women and girls wore pantalettes, and a
species of tunic, with short sleeves and ornamental borders, not unlike the
Chinese female costume, except in the shortness of the sleeves. Amulets or
keepsakes, suspended over the neck and resting on the bosom, seem also to
have been common.

Modern Peruvian Indians spin without the distaff, and their loom is
precisely like the ancient one just represented--the shuttle, or what
answers the purpose of one, being a long thorn needle, which is passed
through the woof, thread by thread. Every piece is woven of the precise
width wanted, whether for garments, cocoa-bags, or any thing else, with no
waste by cutting. Ancient specimens of cloth, of excellent execution, have
been found in their tombs. The length of the needles varies with the width
of the piece to be woven.

That very fine fabrics were produced in Old Mexico, and by implements
little if at all better than those here figured, is doubtless true. The
highly colored accounts by the conquerors are believed to have been fully
warranted by the fineness of the goods which they saw. Indeed, some of the
richest of modern shawls and dresses, turned out of the looms of Persia,
Egypt, and Hindostan, are but a degree superior to those of the Aztecs.
Personal tact and skill are every thing with semi-civilized artisans. The
ancient spindle and loom of the East, singularly enough, are still
preserved and used for special purposes in modern Rome, just as they were
thirty or forty centuries ago. A recent writer on the Pallium (an
ecclesiastical robe of lamb's wool) says, there stands about a mile outside
the Porta Pia, on the road to Tivoli, an old convent of nuns, attached to
the still more ancient church of St. Agnes; that these nuns are poor, and
rarely receive any of Rome's high-born damsels to their lonely and
neglected cloister; but that they have a small paddock appendant to the
monastery, and therein keep a couple of sacred lambs, (not necessarily of
the Merino breed,) and are proud and happy ministrants of their wool for
the texture of this noble decoration, spinning it, not by any new-fangled
jennies, but on the old patriarchal spindle, and weaving it in a loom of
which the pattern might date from the days of Penelope.

In conclusion, we may remark, of this subject, that to the substitution of
circular for straight motions, and of continuous for alternating ones, may
be attributed nearly all the conveniences and elegances of civilized life.
It is not too much to assert that the present advanced state of science and
the arts is due to revolving mechanism. We may speak of the wonders
effected by steam and other motive agents, but of what value would they
have been without this means of their employment? The applications of
rotary in place of other movements are conspicuous in modern history, from
those which propel steamships through the water and locomotives over land,
to those which are employed in the manufacture of pins and the pointing of
needles. It is by this principle that the irregular motion of the ancient
flail and the primeval sieve, has become uniform, in threshing, bolting,
and winnowing machines; and hence our circular saws, shears, and slitting
mills; the abolition of the mode of spreading out metal into sheets with
the hammer, for the more expeditious one of passing it through rollers or
flatting mills; and the revolving oars, or paddle wheels, for the
propulsion of vessels--the process of inking type with rollers in place of
balls, the rotary printing presses, and revolving machines for planing iron
and other metals, instead of the ancient process of chipping off
superfluous portions with chisels, and that still more tedious of smoothing
the surfaces with files. But in few things is the effect of this change of
motion more conspicuous than in the modern apparatus for preparing,
spinning, and weaving vegetable and other fibres into fabrics for clothing.
The simple application of rotary motion to these processes has changed the
domestic economy of the world, and increased the general comforts of our
race a hundred fold.

The birth of the arts here, and not least among them that of the humble one
of spinning, has relation to a problem in American ethnology of great and
increasing interest--_the early occupancy or first peopling of this
hemisphere_. Were there through countless ages no eyes or hearts here to
respond to the smiling heaven, none to taste the teeming fruits or inhale
the aroma of flowers? Was the placid atmosphere never moved by the prattle
and laughter of children, the songs of birds, or the sudden start of
quadrupeds arrested by the presence of the race ordained to rule over them,
until a few straggling members of that race arrived (perhaps driven hither
by tempests) from abroad, to claim the splendid heritage? If the red man
was not indigenous to the soil, if the first settlers were aliens, how
natural the desire to know who they were, whence they came, and how, and
when, and over what regions extended the first rights of preëmption! to ask
whether they left no memorials in the languages that have come down to us,
in legends, manners, customs, traditions, religious observances and rites,
no signs in arts, utensils, arms, or other relics extant? whether they left
no marks in earth-works--those most lasting of records--in quarries and
entrenchments, in mines, tumuli, and mounds?

It is reasonable to suppose--and difficult to suppose otherwise--that if no
human form was ever reflected from the surfaces of these lakes and rivers,
no human voice heard in these forests, the imprint of no human foot left on
these sands, until colonized from another continent, the arts of that
continent must have been considerably advanced before the means of
transport, or inducements to emigrate, were evolved; and under any
circumstances, a knowledge of the most essential, would be brought over. Of
these, such as related to domestic habits and the occupations of women,
would be prominent, and among these spinning most of all. When once
introduced, this art could not have been lost, indispensable as it is to
the savage and demi-savage condition, and the original process or
processes, whencesoever derived, unless superseded by better, would have
been continued by every generation.

Now, if the mothers of the American race came from any of the early
advanced sections or outskirts of Eastern civilization, they brought the
distaff and spindle with them, yet nothing of the kind was found at the
conquest. It cannot of course be imagined that they, or their descendants,
could have been induced to throw the former away, and to embarrass the
movements of the latter in a calabash or basket. Efficient previous
practice, and acquired habits and expertness, could never have been laid
aside for such rude, and laborious, and unproductive substitutes. We know
that the distaff and spindle have never been lost where once known, in the
old world. Neither civil commotions or revolutions, nor duration of time,
affected them, in Egypt, Assyria, Greece, Italy, Carthage, Persia, Scythia,
Asia-Minor, or any of the great or small theatres of past history. The
laws, learning, science, arts, and races, which once flourished in those
countries, have mostly vanished, but women still spin there as they did
thirty or forty centuries ago; and so it is here also. The principal
mechanical devices of the old Mexicans, Nicaraguans, Peruvians, Chilians,
&c., are no longer known; the means by which the stone architecture, the
basaltic and porphyritic sculptures of Cusco, Uxmal, Copan, Palenque, and
other Aztec remains scattered over the continent, were achieved, are a
puzzle; yet the household labors of Indian women in those lands remain
unchanged, they spin and weave with the same apparatus, and embroider, as
did their kindred in and before the times of Atahualpa and Montezuma.

Admitting that repeated emigrations took place at periods remote as that of
the Iliad, and up to the twelfth century of our era, that arrivals,
designed or fortuitous, thus occurred, on either the Atlantic or the
Pacific, or both coasts--we might still more confidently expect to find the
distaff and spindle of the other hemisphere domiciled in this. If they were
brought at all, it was in hands practiced in their use, and tenacious of
their worth. But from the Cape of Storms in the south, to the limits of
human abodes in the north, instead of these the most awkward contrivances
prevailed when the whites came, and such still are found to prevail. The
inference therefore seems inevitable that the first colonists, and their
successors for many ages, came before spinning was known in their native
places, or at least before the distaff had been added to the spindle; and
that the art, as practised by the Aztecs and their successors in Central
America at the present day, is purely of aboriginal development, and of
remote antiquity, and had not before the Conquest come in contact with the
better processes of the other hemisphere.

Of the three epochs of human condition indicated by the materials of which
economical implements and weapons have been made--stone, bronze, and
iron--it is uncertain whether the distaff was ever developed under the
first. The probabilities are that it was not. In the remote periods in
which it is mentioned, some of those who possessed it had advanced far into
the second, and some had entered on the third. The great mass of the
occupants of this hemisphere at the time of the Conquest were toiling in
the cycle of stone; while the Mexicans and Peruvians, the most advanced of
the red nations, had discovered and applied the properties of copper and
some of its alloys: had entered on the second, but had not progressed far
into it. Had they possessed bronze weapons equal to those of the heroic
ages, they might yet have preserved, in a measure, their independence and
nationality.

Clothing is second only to food, and the clothing of nations in any degree
civilized is of woven thread. The all but paramount importance of the
manufacture of thread materials--including that made of flax, silk, cotton,
worsted, and other fibrous materials--affords matter for great surprise.
Compare the products of the distaff and spindle of old with that of our
mills, and how difficult to realize the change which modern mechanism has
wrought! The yearly amount, the lineal extent, of thread now made--who can
measure it? It would reach from our planet to the planets in the farthest
regions of space, and almost suffice for a net-work to include the whole
system. Turn from the wood-cut illustrations here given of ancient and not
yet obsolete processes, to modern manufactures, and it would seem that
while in the space of time which it took Grecian Helens, Syrian Naahmahs,
or Mexican Penelopes, to prepare an annual supply of clews for their
families, the myriads of spindles now twirling, by steam and water, produce
enough to use the Asteroids as balls on which to wind it and as bobbins
from which to reel it. Even a century ago, a single mill, driven by water,
is said to have spun or reeled 73,726 yards of silk--_i.e._, between forty
and fifty miles--at each revolution of the motive axle.

Patent Office, Washington, September, 1851.




ORIGINAL POEMS BY BARRY CORNWALL AND W. C. BENNETT.[8]

TO THE AUTHOR OF EOTHEN.


    If I may choose (out of our travelled bands)
    Friend or companion to make bright, the way;
    Or draw the grandeur out from Orient lands,
    Where Libanus mounts up and meets the day;
    Or face, midst trackless, boundless, burning sands,
    The Desert Silence--as it pants for prey;
    Be thou (oh Author of Eothen), mine;
    Who show'st whate'er the region, stern or gay,
    Whate'er the scene--life, death, sublime decay,
    For all fine things, and apprehension fine.
      'Tis well to ride abroad on the untamed waves;
    To shoot the desert with the camel's speed;
    To muse o'er discrowned Egypt's wondrous graves,
    And trace her story downwards, deed by deed;
    Yet, half the lustre of our life were hid,
    Our travel idle, meditation nought,
    Without such friend in give back thought for thought,
    From waste and sea, mountain and pyramid.

                              BARRY CORNWALL.


ARIADNE.


    Morn rose on Naxos,--golden dewy morn,
    Climbing its eastern cliffs with gleaming light,
    Purpling each inland peak and dusky gorge
    Of the gray distance,--morn, on lowland slopes,
    Of olive-ground and vines and yellowing corn,
    Orchard and flowery pasture, white with kine,
    On forest, hillside cot, and rounding sea,
    And the still tent of Theseus by the shore.
      Morn rose on Naxos--chill and freshening morn,
    Nor yet the unbreathing air a twitter heard
    From eave or bough,--nor yet a blue smoke rose
    From glade or misty vale, or far-off town;
    One only sign of life, a dusky sail,
    Stole afar across the distant sea,
    Flying; all else unmoved in stillness lay
    Beneath the silence of the brightening heavens,
    Nor sound was heard to break the slumbrous calm,
    Save the soft lapse of waves along the strand.
      A white form from the tent,--a glance,--a cry.
    Where art thou, Theseus?--Theseus! Theseus! where?
    Why hast thou stolen thus with earliest dawn,
    Forth from thy couch--forth from these faithless arms,
    That even in slumber should have clasped thee still!
    Truant! ah me! and hast thou learnt to fly
    So early from thy Ariadne's love!
    Where art thou? Is it well to fright me thus,----
    To scare me for a moment with the dread
    Of one abandoned! Art thou in the woods
    With all that could have told me where thou art!
    Cruel! and couldst thou not have left me one,
    Ere this to have laughed away my idle fears!
    He could have told thee all--the start--the shriek----
    The pallid face, with which I found thee gone,
    And furnished laughter for thy glad return;
    But thus! to leave me, cruel! thus alone!
    There is no sound of horns among the hills,
    No shouts that tell they track or bay the boar.
    O fearful stillness! O that one would speak!
    O would that I were fronting wolf or pard
    But by thy side this moment! so strange fear
    Possesses me, O love! apart from thee;
    The galley? gone? Ye Gods! is it not gone?
    Here, by this rock it lay but yesternight.
    Gone! through this track its keel slid down by the shore;
    And I slept calmly as it cleft the sea.
    Gone? gone? where gone?--that sail! 'tis his! 'tis his!
    Return, O Theseus! Theseus! love! return!
    Thou wilt return. Thou dost but try my love?
    Thou wilt return to make my foolish fears
    Thy jest. Return, and I will laugh with thee!
    Return! return! and canst thou hear my shrieks,
    Nor heed my cry! And wouldst thou have me weep,
    Weep! I that wept--white with wild fear--the while
    Thou slew'st the abhorred monster! If it be
    Thou takest pleasure in these bitter tears,
    Come back, and I will weep myself away----
    A streaming Niobe--to win thy smiles!
    O stony heart! why wilt thou wring me thus!
    O heart more cold unto my shrilling cries
    Than these wild hills that wail to thee, return,
    Than all these island rocks that shriek, return.
    Come back! Thou seest me rend this blinding hair;
    Hast thou not sworn each tress thou didst so prize,
    That sight of home, and thy gray father's face,
    Were less a joy to thee, and lightlier held!
    Thy sail! thy sail! O do my watery eyes
    Take part with thee, so loved! to crush me down!

    Gone! Gone! and wilt thou--wilt thou not return?
    Heartless, unfearing the just Gods, wilt thou,
    Theseus! my lord! my love! desert me thus!
    Thus leave me, stranger in this strange wild land,
    Friendless, afar from all I left for thee,
    Crete, my old home, and my ancestral halls,
    My father's love, and the remembered haunts
    Of childhood,--all that knew me--all I knew----
    All--all--woe! woe! that I shall know no more.
    Why didst thou lure me, craftiest, from my home?
    There if, thy love grown cold, thou thus hadst fled,
    I had found comfort in fond word and smiles
    Familiar, and the pity of my kin,
    Tears wept with mine--tears wept by loving eyes,
    That had washed out thy traces from my heart,
    Perchance, in years, had given me back to joy.
    O that thy steps had never trodden Crete!
    O that these eyes had never on thee fed!
    O that, weak heart! I ne'er had looked my love.
    Or looking, thou hadst thrust it back with hate!
    Did I not save thee? I? was it for this,
    Despite Crete's hate--despite my father's wrath,
    Perchance to slay me, that I ventured all
    For thee--for thee--forgetting all for thee!
    Thou know'st it all,--who knows it if not thou,
    Save the just Gods--the Gods who hear my cry,
    And mutter vengeance o'er thy flying head,
    Forsworn! And, lo! on thy accused track
    Rush the dread furies; lo! afar I see
    The hoary Ægeus, watching for his son,
    His son that nears him still with hastening oars,
    Unknown, that nears him but to dash him down,
    Moaning, to darkness and the dreadful shades
    The while, thy grief wails after him in vain:
    And, lo, again the good Gods glad my sight
    With vengeance; blood again, thy blood, I see
    Streaming;--who bids Hippolytus depart
    But thou--thou, sword of lustful Phædra's hate
    Against thy boy--thy son--thy fair-haired boy;
    I see the ivory chariot whirl him on----
    The maddened horses down the rocky way
    Dashing--the roaring monster in their path;
    And plates and ivory splinters of the car,
    And blood and limbs, sprung from thee, crushed and torn,
    Poseidon scatters down the shrieking shores;
    And thou too late--too late, bewail'st in vain.
    Thy blindness and thy hapless darling's fate.
    And think'st of me, abandoned, and my woe;
    Thou who didst show no pity, to the Gods
    Shrieking for pity, that my vengeful cries
    Drag thee not down unto the nether gloom,
    To endless tortures and undying woe.
    Dread Gods! I know these things shall surely be!
    But other, wilder whispers throng my ears,
    And in my thought a fountain of sweet hope
    Mingles its gladness with my lorn despair.
    Lo! wild flushed faces reel before mine eyes.
    And furious revels, dances, and fierce glee,
    Are round me,--tossing arms and leaping forms.
    Skin-clad and horny-hoofed, and hands that clash
    Shrill cymbals, and the stormy joy of flutes
    And horns, and blare of trumpets, and all hues
    Of Iris' watery bow, on bounding nymphs,
    Vine-crowned and thyrsus-sceptred, and one form,
    God of the roaring triumph, on a car
    Golden and jewel-lustred, carved and bossed,
    As by Hephæstus, shouting, rolls, along,
    Jocund and panther-drawn, and through the sun,
    Down, through the glaring splendor, with wild bound,
    Leaps, as he nears me, and a mighty cup,
    Dripping, with odorous nectar, to my lips
    Is raised, and mad sweet mirth--frenzy divine
    Is in my veins--hot love burns through mine eyes,
    And o'er the roar and rout I roll along,
    Throned by the God, and lifted by his love
    Unto forgetfulness of mortal pains,
    Up to the prayers and praise and awe of earth.

                                      W. C. B.

FOOTNOTES:

[8] By the kindness of a friend these fine poems are printed for the first
time in _The International Magazine_.




A STORY WITHOUT A NAME.[9]

WRITTEN FOR THE INTERNATIONAL MONTHLY MAGAZINE

BY G. P. R. JAMES, ESQ.


CHAPTER XLII.

Mrs. Hazleton was an observer of all small particulars. On the present
occasion she had been kept alone fully ten minutes in the drawing-room, and
she was not at all pleased with this want of alacrity. Though her face was
as smooth as ever when she entered the sick room, she saw that a change of
feeling, or at least a change of purpose, had taken place, and that Lady
Hastings felt embarrassed by a consciousness which she might not choose to
communicate. But success had made her bold, and she loved to steer her
course through agitated waters.

"Well, my dear friend," she said, with the sweet tones of her voice falling
from her lips like drops of liquid honey, "you do not seem quite so well
to-day. I hope this business which you were to undertake has not agitated
you. Or perhaps you have not executed your intention. It could be very well
put off until you are better."

This was intended to lead to confession; she suspected some shame at a want
of resolution. But Lady Hastings remained silent, playing with her rings,
and Mrs. Hazleton, a little angry--but very little--gave her one of those
delightful little scratches which she was practised in administering,
saying, "No one knew any thing about your intentions but myself; so no one
can accuse you of weakness or vacillation."

"I care very little," said Lady Hastings, most untruly, "of what people
accuse me. I shall of course form my own resolutions from what I know, and
execute them or not, dear Mrs. Hazleton, according to circumstances--which
are ever changing. What is inexpedient one day may be quite expedient the
next."

Now, no one was more fully aware than Mrs. Hazleton that expediency is
always the argument of weak minds, and that changing circumstances afford
every day fair excuses to men and to multitudes for every kind of weakness
under the sun. Her belief was strengthened that Lady Hastings had not acted
as she had promised her to act, and she replied, with an easy, quiet,
half-pitying smile, "Well, it is not of the slightest consequence whether
you do it now, or a week hence, or not at all. The worst that could come
would be Emily's marriage with Marlow, and if you do not care about it, who
should? I take it for granted, of course, that you have not acted in the
matter so boldly and decidedly as we proposed."

There was an implied superiority in Mrs. Hazleton's words and manner which
Lady Hastings did not like. It roused and elevated her, and she replied,
somewhat sharply, "You are quite mistaken, my dear friend; I did all that
was ever intended. I sent for Emily and my husband, told them that I
believed I should not live long, and made it my last request that the
engagement with Marlow should be broken off."

"Indeed!" exclaimed Mrs. Hazleton, with even too much eagerness. "What did
they say? Did they consent?"

"Far from it," answered Lady Hastings. "My husband said he had made a
promise which he could not violate on any account or consideration
whatever, and Emily was much in the same story."

"That shows that your decision was not strongly enough expressed," replied
her visitor. "I do not believe that any man or woman could be heartless
enough to refuse a wife or mother's last request, if made in so solemn a
manner."

"They did refuse, point-blank, however," said Lady Hastings. "But do you
know, Mrs. Hazleton," she continued, seeing a provokingly bitter smile on
Mrs. Hazleton's face, "do you know, strange to say, I am very glad they did
refuse. Upon after consideration, when all anger and irritation was gone, I
began to think it was hardly right or fair, or Christian either, to oppose
this marriage so strongly, without some better reason than I have to
assign. Marlow is a gentleman in all respects, of very good family too, I
believe. He is a good and excellent young man. His fortune, too, is not
inconsiderable, his prospects good, and his conduct under the deprivations
which we have lately suffered, and the loss of at least two-thirds of the
fortune he had a right to expect with Emily, has been all that is kind, and
amiable, and generous."

Mrs. Hazleton sat by the bedside, fixing her eyes full upon the countenance
of the invalid, and betraying not in the least the rage and disappointment
that were at her heart. They were not a whit the less bitter, however, or
fierce, or malignant; but rather the more so from the effort to smother
them. No one for a moment could have imagined that she was angry, even in
the least degree; and yet no disappointed demon ever felt greater fury at
being frustrated by the weakness or vacillation of a tool.

After staying for a moment to take breath, Lady Hastings proceeded, saying,
"All these considerations, dear Mrs. Hazleton, have made me resolve to make
amends for what I have said--to withdraw the opposition I have hitherto
shown--and consent to the marriage."

Mrs. Hazleton retired for a moment into herself. For a minute or two she
was as silent as death--her cheek grew a little paler--her eyes lost their
lustre, and became dead and cold--they seemed looking at nothing, seeing
nothing--there was no speculation in them. The only thing that indicated
life and emotion was a slight quivering of the beautifully-chiselled lip.
There was a word echoing in the dark chambers of her heart in replying to
Lady Hastings. It was "Never!" but it was not spoken; and after a short and
thoughtful pause she recovered herself fully, and set about her work again.

"My dear friend," she said, in a sweet tone, "you have doubtless good
reasons for what you do. Far be it from me to say one word against your
doing what you think fit; only I should like to know what has made such a
change in your views, because I think perhaps you may be deceived."

"Oh, no, I am not deceived," replied Lady Hastings, "but really I cannot
enter into explanations. I have heard a great deal lately about many
things--especially this morning; but I--I--in fact, I promised not to tell
you."

Lady Hastings thought that in making this distinct declaration she was
performing a very magnanimous feat; but her little speech, short as it was,
contained three separate clauses or propositions, with each of which Mrs.
Hazleton proposed to deal separately. First, she asserted that she was not
deceived, and to this her companion replied, with a slight incredulous
smile, "Are you quite sure, my friend? Here you are lying on a bed of
sickness, with no power of obtaining accurate information; while those who
are combined to win you to their wishes have every opportunity of conveying
hints to you, both directly and indirectly, which may not be altogether
false, but yet bear with them a false impression."

"Oh, but there can be no possible doubt," said Lady Hastings, "that Marlow
is the heir of the Earl of Launceston."

Mrs. Hazleton's brow contracted, and a quick flush passed over her cheek.
She had never before given attention to the fact--she had never thought of
it at all--but the moment it was mentioned, her knowledge of the families
of the nobility, and Mr. Marlow's connections, showed her that the
assertion was probably true. "It may be so," she said, "but I am very
doubtful. However, I will inquire, and let you know the truth, to-morrow.
And now, my dear friend, let us turn to something else. You say you have
heard a great deal to-day, and that you have promised not to tell
_me_--me--for you marked that word particularly. Now here I have a right to
demand some explanation; for your very words show that some person or
persons endeavor to prejudice your mind against me. What you have heard
must be some false charge. Otherwise the one who has been your friend for
years, who has been faithful, constant, attentive, kind, to the utmost
limit of her poor abilities, would not be selected for exclusion from your
confidence. They seek, in fact, by some false rumor, or ridiculous tale,
which you have not the means of investigating yourself, to deprive you of
advice and support. I charge no one in particular; but some one has done
this--if they had nothing to fear from frankness, they would not inculcate
a want of candor towards one who loves you, as they well know."

"Why the fact is Emily said," replied Lady Hastings, "that could only be
for a short time, and----"

"Emily!" cried Mrs. Hazleton with a laugh, "Emily indeed! Oh, then the
matter is easily understood--but pray what did Emily say? Dear Emily, she
is a charming girl--rather wayward--rather wilful--not always quite so
candid to her friends as I could wish; but these are all thoughts which,
will pass away with more knowledge of the world. She will learn to
discriminate between true friends and false ones--to trust and confide
entirely and without hesitation in those who really love her, and not to
repose her confidence in the dark and mysterious. Now I will undertake to
say that Emily has thrown out hints and inuendoes, without giving you very
clear and explicit information. She has asked you to wait patiently for a
time. It is always the dear child's way; but I did not think she would
practice it upon her own mother."

Now most people would have imagined, as Lady Hastings did imagine, that
Mrs. Hazleton's words proceeded from spite--mere spite; but such was not
the case: it was all art. She sought to pique Lady Hastings, knowing very
well that when once heated or angry, she lost all caution; and her great
object at that moment was to ascertain what Emily knew, and what Emily had
said. She was successful to a certain degree. She did pique Lady Hastings,
who replied at once, and somewhat sharply, though with the ordinary forms
of courtesy. "I do not think you altogether do Emily justice, dear Mrs.
Hazleton, although you have in some degree divined the course she has
pursued. She did not exactly throw out inuendoes; but she made bold and
distinct charges, and though she did not proceed to the proofs, because
there was no time to do so, and also because there were particular reasons
for not doing so, yet she promised within a very few hours to establish
every assertion that she made beyond the possibility of doubt.

"I thought so," said Mrs. Hazleton, in a somewhat abstracted tone, casting
her eyes round the room and taking up, apparently unconcerned, the vial of
medicine which stood by Lady Hastings' bedside. "Pray, my dear friend, when
the revelation is made--if it ever be made--inform me of the particulars."

"If it ever be made," exclaimed Lady Hastings. "No revelation needs to be
made, Mrs. Hazleton--nothing is wanting but the proofs. Emily was explicit
enough as to the facts. She said that you had aided and assisted in
depriving my husband of his property, that in that and many other
particulars you had acted any thing but a friendly part, that you were
moved by a spirit of hatred against us all, and that very seldom had there
been any communications between our house and yours without some evil
following it--which is true enough."

She spoke with a good deal of vehemence, and raised herself somewhat on her
elbow, as if to utter her words more freely. In the mean while Mrs.
Hazleton sat silent and calm--as far as the exterior went at least--with
her eyes fixed upon a particular spot in the quilt from which they never
moved till Lady Hastings had done.

"Grave charges," she said at length, "very grave charges to bring against
one whom she has known from her infancy, and for whom she has professed
some regard--but no less false than grave, my dear friend. Now either one
of two things has happened: the first, which I mention merely as a
possibility, but without at all believing that such is the case--the first
is, I say, that Emily, judging your opposition to her proposed unequal
marriage to be abetted by myself, has devised these charges out of her own
head, in order to withdraw your confidence from me and gain her own
objects: the second is--and this is much more likely--that she has been
informed by some one, either maliciously or mistakenly, of some suspicions
and doubts such as are always more or less current in a country place, and
has perhaps embellished them a little in their transmission to you.--The
latter is certainly the most probable.--I suppose she did not tell you from
whom she received the information."

"Not exactly," answered Lady Hastings, "but one thing I know, which is,
that Mr. Dixwell the rector has all the same information, and if I
understood her rightly, has got it down in writing."

Mrs. Hazleton's cheek grew a shade paler; but she answered at once "I am
glad to hear that; for now we come to something definite. All these charges
must be substantiated, dear friend--that is, if they can be
substantiated--" she added with a smile.

"You can easily understand that, attached to you by the bonds of a long
friendship, I cannot suffer my name to be traduced, or my conduct
impeached, even by your own daughter, without insisting upon a full
explanation, and clear, satisfactory proofs, or a recantation of the
charges. Emily must establish what she has said, if she can.--I am in no
haste about it; it maybe to-morrow, or the next day, or the day
after--whenever it suits you and her in short; but it must be done.
Conscious that I am innocent of such great offences, I can wait patiently;
and I do not think, my dear friend, that although I see you have been a
little startled by these strange tales, you will give any credence to them
in your heart till they are proved. Dear Emily is evidently very much in
love with Mr. Marlow, and is anxious to remove all opposition to her
marriage with him. But I think she must take some other means; for these
will certainly break down beneath her."

She spoke so calmly, and in so quiet and gentle a tone--her whole look and
manner as so tranquilly confident--that lady Hastings could hardly believe
that she was in any degree guilty.

"Well, I cannot tell," she said, "how this may turn out, but I do not think
her marriage with Mr. Marlow can have any thing to do with it. I have fully
and entirely resolved to cease all opposition to her union; on which I see
my daughter's happiness is staked, and I shall certainly immediately
signify my consent both to Emily and to my husband."

"Wait a little--wait a little" said Mrs. Hazleton with a significant nod of
the head. "I have no mysteries, my dear friend. I have nothing to conceal
or to hold back. You are going, however, to act upon information which is
very doubtful. I believe that you have been deceived, whoever has told you
that Mr. Marlow is the heir to the Earl of Launceston, and it is but an act
of friendship on my part to procure you more certain intelligence. You
shall have it I promise you, before four and twenty hours are over, and all
I ask is that you will not commit yourself by giving your consent till that
intelligence has been obtained. You cannot say that you consent if Mr.
Marlow proves to be the heir of that nobleman, but will not consent if such
be not the case.--That would never do, and therefore your consent would be
irrevocable. But on the other hand there can be no great harm in waiting
four and twenty hours at the utmost. I have plenty of books of heraldry and
genealogy, which will soon let me into the facts, and you shall know them
plainly and straightforwardly at once. You can then decide and state your
decision firmly and calmly, with just reason and upon good grounds."

Lady Hastings was silent. She saw that Mrs. Hazleton had detected the
motives of her sudden change of views, and she did not much like being
detected. She had fully made up her mind, too, that Marlow was to become
Earl and her daughter Countess of Launceston, and the very thought of such
not being the result was a sort of half disappointment to her. Now Lady
Hastings did not like being disappointed at all, and moreover she had made
up her mind to have a scene of reconciliation, and tenderness, and
gratitude with her husband and her daughter, from which--being of a truly
affectionate disposition--she thought she should derive great pleasure.
Thus she hesitated for a moment as to what she should answer, and Mrs.
Hazleton, determined not to let the effect of what she had said subside
before she had bound her more firmly, added, after waiting a short time for
a reply, "you will promise me, will you not, that you will not distinctly
recall your injunction, and give your consent to the marriage till you have
seen me again; provided I do not keep you in suspense more than four and
twenty hours? It is but reasonable too, and just, and you would, I am sure,
repent bitterly if you were to find afterwards that your consent to this
very unequal marriage had been obtained by deceit, and that you had been
made a mere fool of--Really at the very first sight, even if I had not good
reason to believe that this story of the heirship is either a mistake or a
misrepresentation, it seems so like a stage trick--the cunning plot of some
knavish servant or convenient friend in a drama--that I should be very
doubtful. Will you not promise me then?"

"Well, there can be no great harm in waiting that length of time," said
Lady Hastings. "I do not mind promising that; but of course you will let me
know within four and twenty hours."

"I will," replied Mrs. Hazleton firmly; "earlier if it be possible; but the
fact is, I have some business to settle to-morrow of great importance. My
lawyer, Mr. Shanks--whom I believe to be a great rogue--persuaded me to
lend some money upon security which he pronounced himself to be good. I
knew not what it was for; as we women of course can be no judges of such
things; but I have just discovered that it was to pay off some debts of
this young man who calls himself Sir John Hastings. Now I don't know
whether the papers have been signed, or any thing about it; and I hear that
the young man himself is absent, no one knows where. It makes me very
uneasy; and I have sent for Shanks to come to me to-morrow morning. It may
therefore be the middle of the day before I can get here; but I will not
delay a moment, you may be perfectly sure."

She had risen as she spoke, and after pressing the hand of Lady Hastings
tenderly in her own, she glided calmly out of the room with her usual
graceful movement, and entering her carriage with a face as serene as a
summer sky, ordered the coachman to drive home in a voice that wavered not
in its lightest tone.


CHAPTER XLIII.

Mrs. Hazelton entered the carriage, I have said, at the end of the last
chapter, without the slightest appearance of agitation or excitement.
Although now and then a flush, and now and then a paleness, had spread over
her face during the conversation with Lady Hastings, though her eye had
emitted an occasional flash, and at other times had seemed fixed and
meaningless, such indications of internal warfare were all banished when
she left the room, the fair smooth cheek had its natural color, the eye was
as tranquil as that of indifferent old age.

The coachman cracked his long whip, before four magnificent large horses
heaved the ponderous vehicle from its resting place, and Mrs. Hazleton sank
back in the carriage and gave herself up to thought--but not to thought
only. Then all the smothered agitation; then all the strong contending
passions broke forth in fierce and fiery warfare. It is impossible to
disentangle them and lay them out, as on a map, before the reader's mind.
It is impossible to say which at first predominated, rage, or fear, or
disappointment, or the thirst of vengeance. One passion it is true--the one
which might be called the master passion of her nature--soon soared
towering above the rest, like one of those mighty spirits which rise to the
dizzy and dangerous pinnacle of power in the midst of the turbulence and
tempest which accompany great social earthquakes. But at first all was
confusion.

"Never," she repeated to herself--"never!--it shall never be. If I slay her
with my own hand it shall never be--foiled--frustrated in every thing; and
by this mere empty, moody child, who has been my stumbling block, my enemy,
my obstruction, in all my paths. No, no, it shall never be!"

A new strain of thought seemed to strike her; her head leaned forward; her
eyes closed, and her lips quivered.

There are many kinds of conscience, and every one has some sort, such as it
is. What I mean is, that there is almost in every heart a voice of warning
and reproof which counsels us to regret certain actions, and which speaks
in different tones to different men. To the worldly--those who are
habitually of the earth earthly--it holds out the menace of earthly shame
and misfortune and sorrow. It recapitulates the mistakes we have committed,
points to the evil consequences of evil deeds, shows how the insincerities
and falsehoods of our former course have proved fruitless, and how the
cunning devices, and skilful contrivances, and artful stratagems, have
ended in mortification and reproach and contempt; while still the gloomy
prospects of detection and exposure and public contumely and personal
punishment, are held up before our eyes as the grim portrait of the future.

I need not pause here to show how conscience affects those who, however
guilty, have a higher sense--those who have a cloudy belief in a future
state--who acknowledge in their own hearts a God of justice--who look to
judgment, and feel that there must be an immortality of weal or woe. Mrs.
Hazleton was of the former class. The grave was a barrier to her sight,
beyond which there was no seeing. She had been brought up for this world,
lived in this world, thought, devised, schemed, plotted for this world. She
never thought of another world at all. She went to church regularly every
Sunday, read the prayers with every appearance of devotion, even listened
to the sermon if the preacher preached well, and went home more practically
atheist than many who have professed themselves so.

What were her thoughts, then, now? They were all earthly still. Even
conscience spoke to her in earthly language, as if there were no other
means of reaching her heart but that. Its very menaces were all earthly.
She reviewed her conduct for the last two or three years, and bitterly
reproached herself for several faults she discovered therein--faults of
contrivance, of design, of execution. She had made mistakes; and for a time
she gave herself up to bitter repentance for that great crime.

"Caught in my own trap," she said; "frustrated by a girl--a child!--ay! and
with exposure, perhaps punishment, before me. How she triumphs, doubtless,
in that little malignant heart. How she will triumph when she brings
forward her proofs, and overwhelms me with them--if she has them. Oh, yes,
she has them! She is mighty careful never to say any thing of which she is
not certain. I have remarked that in her from a child. She has them beyond
doubt, and now she is sitting anticipating the pleasure of crushing
me--enjoying the retrospect of my frustrated endeavors--thinking how she
and Marlow will laugh together over a whole list of attempts that have
failed, and purposes that I have not been able to execute. Yes, yes, they
will laugh loud and gaily, and at the very altar, perhaps, will think with
triumph that they are filling for me the last drop of scorn and
disappointment. Never, never, never! It shall never be. That is the only
way, methinks;" and she fell into dark and silent thought again.

The fit lasted some time, and then she spoke again, muttering the words
between her teeth as she had previously done. "They will never marry with a
mother's curse upon their union! Oh, no, no, I know her too well. She will
not do that. That weak poppet may die before she recalls her
opposition--must die--and then they will live on loving and wretched. But
it must be made as bitter as possible. It must not stop there."

Again she paused and thought, and then said to herself, "That drug which
the Italian monk sold me would do well enough if I did but fully know its
effects. There are things which leave terrible signs behind them--besides
it is old, and may have lost its virtue. I must run no risk of that--and it
must be speedy as well as sure. I have but four and twenty hours--the time
is very short;" and relapsing into silence again, she continued in deep and
silent meditation till the carriage stopped at her own gates.

Mrs. Hazleton sat in the library that night for two or three hours, and
studied diligently a large folio volume which she had taken down herself.
She read, and she seemed puzzled. A servant entered to ask some unimportant
question, and she waved him away impatiently. Then leaning her head upon
her hand she thought profoundly. She calculated in her own mind what Emily
knew--how much--how intimately, and how she had learned it. Such a thing as
remorse she know not; but she had some fear, though very little--a sort of
shrinking from the commission of acts more daring and terrible than any she
had yet performed. There was something appalling--there is always something
appalling--in the commission of a great new crime, and the turning back, as
it were, of the mind of Mrs. Hazleton from the search for means to
accomplish a deed determined, in order to calculate the necessity of that
deed, proceeded from this sort of awe at the next highest step of evil to
those which she had already committed.

"She must know all," said Mrs. Hazleton to herself, after having considered
the matter for some moments deeply. "And she must have learned it
accurately. I know her caution well. From whom can she have learned it?"

"From that young villain Ayliffe," was the prompt reply. "I was too harsh
with him, and in his fit of rage he has gone away at once to tell this
girl--or perhaps that old fool Dixwell. Most likely he has furnished her
with evidence too, before he fled the country. Without that I could have
set Marlow's discoveries at naught. Yet I doubt his having gone to Dixwell;
he always despised him. Mean as he was himself, he looked upon him as a
meaner. He would not go to him to whine and cant over him. He would go to
the girl herself. Her he always loved, even in the midst of his violence
and his rage. He would go to her or write to her beyond all doubt. She must
be silenced. But I must deal with another first. Come what will, this
marriage shall not take place. Besides, she is the most dangerous of the
two. The girl might be frightened or awed into secresy, and it will take
longer time to reach her, but nothing will keep that weak woman's tongue
from babbling, and in four and twenty hours her consent will be given to
this marriage. If I can but contrive it rightly, that at least may be
stopped, and a part of my revenge obtained at all events. It must be so--it
must be so."

She turned to the leaves of the book again, but nothing in the contents
seemed to give her satisfaction. "That will be too long," she said, after
having read about a third of a page. "Three or four days to operate! Who
could wait three or four days when the object is security, tranquility, or
revenge? Besides the case admits of no delay. Before three or four days all
will be over."

She read again, and was discontented with what she read. "That will leave
traces," she said. "It must be the Italian's dose, I believe, after all.
Those monks are very skilful men, and perhaps it may not have lost its
efficiency. It is easily tried," she exclaimed suddenly, and ascending
quietly to her own dressing-room, she sought out from the drawer of an old
cabinet a small packet of white powder, which she concealed in the palm of
her hand. Then descending to the library again, she sat for a few minutes
in dull, heavy thought, and then rang a hand-bell which stood upon her
table.

"Bring me a small quantity of meat cut fine for the dog," she said, as soon
as her servant appeared. "He seems ill; what has been the matter with him?"

"Nothing, madam," said the man, looking under the table where lay a
beautiful small spaniel sound asleep. "He has been quite well all day."

"He has had something like a fit," said Mrs. Hazleton.

"Dear me, perhaps he is going mad," replied the man. "Had I not better kill
him?"

"Kill him!" exclaimed Mrs. Hazleton; "on no account whatever. Bring me a
small plate of meat."

The man did as he was ordered, and on his return found the dog sitting at
his mistress's feet, looking up in her face.

"Ah, Dorset," she said, speaking to the animal in a kindly tone, "you are
better now, are you?"

The man seemed inclined to linger to see whether the dog would eat: but
Mrs. Hazleton took the plate from him, and threw the poor beast a small
piece, which he devoured eagerly.

"There that will do," said Mrs. Hazleton. "You may leave the room."

When she was alone again, she paused for a moment or two, then deliberately
unfolded the packet, and put a very small quantity of the powder it
contained upon a piece of the meat. This morsel she threw to the poor
animal, who swallowed it at once, and then she set down the plate upon the
ground, which he cleared in a moment. After that Mrs. Hazleton turned to
her reading again, and looked round once at the end of about two minutes.
The dog had resumed his sleeping attitude, and she read on. Hardly a minute
more had passed ere the poor brute started up, ran round once or twice, as
if seized with violent convulsions, staggered for an instant to and fro,
and fell over on its side. Mrs. Hazleton rang the bell violently, and two
servants ran in at once. "He is dying," she cried; "he is dying."

"Keep out of his way, madam," exclaimed one of the men, evidently in great
fear himself, "there is no knowing what he may do."

The next instant the poor dog started once more upon his feet, uttered a
loud and terrific yell, and fell dead upon the floor.

"Poor thing," said Mrs. Hazleton, "Poor Dorset! He is dead; take him away."

The two men seemed unwilling to touch him, but when quite satisfied that
there was no more life left in him, they carried him away, and Mrs.
Hazleton remained alone.

"Speedy enough," said the lady, replacing the large volume on the shelf.
"We need no distillations and compoundings. This is as efficacious as ever.
Now let me see. I must try and remember the size of the bottle, and the
color of the stuff that was in it." She thought of these matters for some
minutes, and then retired to rest.

Did she sleep well or ill that night? God knows. But if she slept well, the
friends of hell must sometimes have repose.

The next morning very early, Mrs. Hazleton walked out. As the reader knows,
she lived at no great distance from the little town, even by the high-road,
and that was shortened considerably by a path through the park. There was
a poor man in the place, an apothecary, who had came down there in the hope
of carrying away some of the practice of good Mr. Short. He had not been
very successful, and his stock of medicines was not very great: but he had
all that Mrs. Hazleton wanted. Her demands indeed were simple
enough--merely a little logwood, a little saffron, and a little madder.
Having obtained these she asked to see some vials, and selected one
containing somewhat less than half a pint.

The good man packed all these up with zealous care, saying that he would
send them up to the house in a few minutes. Mrs. Hazleton, however, said
she would carry them herself; but the very idea of the great lady carrying
home a parcel, even through her own park, shocked the little apothecary
extremely, and he pressed hard to be permitted to send his own boy, till
Mrs. Hazleton replied in a rather peremptory tone, "I always say what I
mean, sir. Be so good as to give me the parcel."

When she reached her own house, she ordered her carriage to be at the door
at half past twelve in order to convey her to the dwelling of Sir Philip
Hastings. Upon a very nice calculation the drive, commenced at that hour,
would bring her to the place of her destination shortly after that precise
period of the day when Lady Hastings was accustomed to take an hour's
sleep. But Mrs. Hazleton had laid out her plan, and did not thus act by
accident.

Almost every lady in those days acted the part of a Lady Bountiful in her
neighborhood, and gave, not alone assistance in food and money to the
cottagers and poor people about her, but medicine and sometimes medical
advice. Both the latter were very simple indeed; but the preparation of
these simple medicines entailed the necessity of what was called a
still-room in each great house. In fact to be a Lady Bountiful, and to have
a still-room, were two of the conventionalities of the day, from which no
lady, having more than a very moderate fortune, could then hope to escape.
Mrs. Hazleton was in the still-room, then, when her dear friend, who had
already on one occasion given the death blow to her schemes upon Mr.
Marlow's heart, drove up to the door and asked to see her.

The servant replied that his mistress was busy in the still-room, but that
he would go and call her in a moment.

"Oh, dear, no," replied the lady, entering the house with an elastic step;
"I will go and join her there, and surprise her in her charitable works. I
know the way quite well--you needn't come--you needn't come;" and on she
went to the still-room, which she entered without ceremony.

Mrs. Hazleton was, at that moment, in the act of pouring a purpleish sort
of fluid, out of a glass dish with a lip to it, into an apothecary's vial.
She turned round sharply at the sound of the opening door, thinking that it
was produced by a servant intruding upon her uncalled. When she saw her
friend, however, whose indiscreet advice she had neither forgotten nor
forgiven, her face for a moment turned burning red, and then as pale as
death; and she had nearly let the glass fall from her hand.

What was said on either part matters very little. Mrs. Hazleton was too
wise to speak as sharply as she felt, and led the way from the still-room
as fast as possible; but her dear friend had in one momentary glance seen
every thing--the glass bowl, the vial, the fluid, and--more particularly
than all--Mrs. Hazleton's sudden changes of complexion on her entrance.


CHAPTER XLIV.

Sir Philip Hastings sat at breakfast with his daughter the morning of the
same day on which Mrs. Hazleton in the still-room was subjected to her dear
friend's unpleasant intrusion. He was calmer than he had been since his
return; but it was a gloomy, thoughtful sort of calmness--that sort of
superficial tranquility which is sometimes displayed under the influence of
overpowering feelings, as the sea, so sailors tell us, is sometimes
actually beaten down by the force of the winds that sweep over it. His brow
was contracted with a deep frown, but it was by no means varied. It was
stern, fixed, immoveable. To his daughter he spoke not a word, except when
she bade him good morning, and asked after his health; and then he only
replied "Well."

When breakfast was nearly over, a servant brought in some letters, and
handed two to his master and one to Emily. Sir Philip's were soon read; but
Emily's was longer, and she was still perusing it, with apparently much
emotion, when the servant returned to the room. Sir Philip, during the half
hour they had been previously together, had abstained from turning his eyes
towards her. He had looked at the table cloth, or straight at the wall; but
now he was gazing at her so intently, with a strange, eager, haggard
expression of countenance that he did not even notice the entrance of the
servant till the man spoke to him.

"Please your worship" said the servant "Master Atkinson of the Hill farm,
near Hartwell, wishes to speak to you on some justice business."

Sir Philip started, and murmured between his teeth "Justice--ay,
justice!--who did you say?"

The man repeated what he had said before, and his master replied, "shew him
in."

He then remained for a moment or two with his head leaning on his hand, and
seemingly making an effort to recall his thoughts from some distant point;
and when Mr. Atkinson entered, he spoke to him tranquilly enough.

"Pray be seated, Mr. Atkinson," he said, "what is it you want? I have
meddled little with magisterial affairs lately."

"I want a warrant, sir," replied Mr. Atkinson. "And against a near neighbor
and relation of yours; so I am sure you are not a man to refuse me
justice."

"Not if it were my nearest and my dearest," replied Sir Philip, in a deep
and hollow tone. "Who is the person?"

"A young man calling himself Sir John Hastings," said Mr. Atkinson. "We are
afraid of his getting out of the country. He knows he has been found out,
and he is hiding somewhere not very far off; but I and a constable will
find him."

Emily had lain down her letter by her side, and was listening attentively.
It was clear she was greatly moved by what she heard. Her face turned white
and red. Her lip quivered as if she would fain have spoken; but she
hesitated and remained silent for a moment. She thought of the unhappy
young man lying on his death bed; for she had as yet received no intimation
of his death from Mr. Dixwell, and of his seeing himself seized upon by the
officers of justice, his last thoughts disturbed, all his anxious strivings
after penitence, all his communings with his own heart, all his efforts to
prepare for meeting with death, and God, and judgment, scattered by worldly
shame and earthly anguish--she felt for him--she would fain have petitioned
for him; but she was misunderstood, and, what was worse, she knew it--she
felt it--she could not speak--she dare not say any thing, though her heart
seemed as if it would break, and her only consolation was that all would be
explained, that her motives, her conduct, would all be clear and
comprehended in a very few short hours. She knew, however, that she could
not bear much more without weeping; for the letter which she had received
from Marlow, telling her that he had arrived in London, and would set off
to see her, as soon as some needful business, in the capital had been
transacted, had agitated her much, and even pleasureable emotions will
often shake the unnervous so as to weaken rather than strengthen us when
called upon to contend with others of a different kind.

She rose then and left the room with a sad look and wavering step, and Sir
Philip gazed at her as she passed with a look impossible to describe,
saying to himself, "So--is it so?"

The next instant, however, he turned to the farmer, who was a man of a
superior class to the ordinary yeomen of that day, saying, "What is your
charge, sir?"

"Oh, plenty of charges, sir," replied the man; "fraud, conspiracy, perjury,
forgery, in regard to all which I am ready to give information on my oath."

Sir Philip leaned his head upon his hand, and thought bitterly for two or
three minutes. Then raising his eyes full to Atkinson's face, he said,
"Were this young man my own child, were he my son, or were he my brother,
were he a very dear friend, I should not have the slightest hesitation, Mr.
Atkinson. I would take the information, and grant you a warrant at
once--nay, I will do so still, if you insist upon it; for it shall never be
said that any consideration made me refuse justice. But I would have you
remember that Sir John Hastings is my enemy; that he has, justly or
unjustly, deprived me of fortune and station, and throughout the only
transactions we have had together, has shown a spirit of malignity against
me which might well make men believe that I must entertain similar feelings
towards him. To sign a warrant against him, therefore, would be very
painful to me, although I believe him to be capable of the crimes with
which you charge him, and know you to be too honest a man to make such an
accusation without a reasonable confidence in its truth. But I would have
you consider whether it may not bring suspicion upon all your proceedings,
if your very first step therein is to obtain a warrant against this man
from his known and open enemy."

"But what am I to do. Sir Philip?" asked the farmer. "I am afraid he will
escape. I know that he is hiding in this very neighborhood, in this very
parish, within half a mile of this house."

A groan burst from the heart of Sir Philip Hastings. He had spoken his
remonstrance clearly, slowly, and deliberately, forcibly bending his
thoughts altogether to the subject before him; but he had been deeply and
terribly moved all the time, and this direct allusion to the hiding place
of John Ayliffe, to the very house which his daughter had visited on the
previous day, roused all the terrible feelings, the jealous anger, the
indignation, the horror, the contempt which had been stirred up in him, by
what he thought her indecent, if not criminal act. It was too much for his
self-command, and that groan burst forth in the struggle against himself.

He recovered himself speedily, however, and he replied, "Apply to Mr.
Dixwell: he is a magistrate, and lives hardly a stone's throw from this
house. You will lose but little time, save me from great pain, and both you
and me from unjust imputations."

"Oh, I am not afraid of any imputations," said Mr. Atkinson. "I have
personally no interest in the matter. You have, Sir, a great interest in
it, and if you would just hear what the case is, you would see that no one
should look more sharply than you to the matter, in order that no time may
be lost."

"I would rather not hear the case at all," replied Sir Philip, "If I have a
personal interest in it, as you say, it would ill befit me to meddle. Go to
Mr. Dixwell, my good friend. Explain the whole to him, and although
perhaps he is not the brightest man that ever lived, yet he is a good man,
and an honest man, who will do justice in this matter."

"Very well, sir, very well," replied the farmer, a little mortified; for to
say the truth, he had anticipated some little accession of importance from
lending a helping hand to restore Sir Philip Hastings to the rights of
which he had been unjustly deprived, and taking his leave he went away,
thinking the worthy baronet the most impracticable man he had ever met with
in his life. "I always knew that he was crotchety," he said to himself,
"and carried his notions of right and wrong to a desperate great length;
but I did not know that he went so far as this. I don't believe that if he
saw a man running away with his own apples, he would stop him without a
warrant from another justice. Yet he can be severe enough when he is not
concerned himself, as we all know. He'd hang every poacher in the land for
that matter, saying, as I have heard him many a time, that it is much worse
to steal any thing that is unprotected, than if it is protected."

With these thoughts he rode straight away to the house of Mr. Dixwell, but
to his mortification he found that the worthy clergyman was out. "Can you
tell me where he is?" he asked of the servant, "I want him on business of
the greatest importance."

The woman hesitated for a moment, but the expression of perplexity and
anxiety on the good farmer's face overcame her scruples, and she replied,
"I did not exactly hear him say where he was going, but I saw him take the
foot-path down to Jenny Best's."

Atkinson turned his horse's head at once, and rode along the road till he
reached the cottage. There he fastened his horse to a tree, and went in.
The outer room was vacant; but through the partition he heard a voice
speaking in a slow, measured tone, as if in prayer; and after waiting and
hesitating for a moment or two, he struck upon the table with his knuckles
to call attention to his presence.

The moment after, the door opened slowly and quietly, and Jenny Best
herself first put out her head, and then came into the room with a curtsy,
closing the door behind her.

"Good day, Jenny," said the farmer; "is Mr. Dixwell here?"

"Yes, Master Atkinson," replied the good dame; "he is in there, praying
with a sick person."

"Why how is that?" asked Mr. Atkinson. "Best is not ill, I hope, nor your
son."

"No, sir," answered the old woman; "it is a young man who broke his leg
close by our door the other day;" and seeing him about to ask further
questions, which she might have had difficulty in parrying, she added, "I
will call the parson, to you, sir."

Thus saying, she retreated again into the inner room, and in a few moments
Mr. Dixwell himself appeared.

"God day, Atkinson," he said; "you have been absent on a journey, I hear."

"Yes, your Reverence," replied the farmer, "and it is in consequence of
that journey that I come to you now. I want a warrant from you, Mr.
Dixwell; and that as quick as possible."

"Why, I cannot give you a warrant here," said the clergyman, hesitating. "I
have no clerk with me, nor any forms of warrants, and I cannot very well go
home just now. It can do no harm waiting an hour or two, I suppose."

"It may do a great deal of harm," replied the farmer, "for as great a rogue
and as bad a fellow as ever lived may escape from justice if it is not
granted immediately."

"Can't you go to Mr. Hastings?" said the clergyman. "He would give you one
directly, if the case justifies it."

"He sent me to your Reverence," replied the farmer. "In one word, the case
is this, Mr. Dixwell. I have to charge a man, whom, I suppose, I must call
a gentleman, upon oath, with fraud, perjury, and forgery. Shanks, one of
the conspirators we have got already. But this man--this fellow who calls
himself Sir John Hastings, I mean, is hiding away here--in this very
cottage, sir, I am told--and may make his escape at any minute. Now that I
am here, and a magistrate with me, I tell you fairly, sir, I will not quit
the place till I have him in custody."

He spoke in a very sharp and decided tone; for to say the truth he had a
vague suspicion that Mr. Dixwell, whose good-nature was well known, knew
very well where John Ayliffe was, and might be trying to convert him, with
the full intention of afterwards aiding him to escape. The clergyman
answered at once, however, "he is here, Master Atkinson, but he is very
ill, and will soon be in sterner custody than yours."

There was a good deal of the bull-dog spirit of the English yeoman in the
good farmer's character, and he replied tartly, "I don't care for that. He
shall be in my custody first."

Mr. Dixwell looked pained and offended. His brow contracted a good deal,
and laying his hand upon the farmer's wrist, he led him towards the door of
the inner room, saying, "You are hard and incredulous, sir. But come with
me, and you shall see his state with your own eyes."

The farmer suffered himself to be led along, and Mr. Dixwell opened the
door, and entered the room with a quiet and reverent step. The sunshine was
streaming through the little window upon the floor, and by its cheerful
light, contrasting strangely with the gray darkness of the face which lay
upon the bed of death. There was not a sound, but the footfalls of the two
persons who entered; for the old woman had seated herself by the bedside,
and was gazing silently at the face of the sick man.

At first, Mr. Atkinson thought that he was dead; and life indeed lingered
on with but the very faintest spark. He seemed utterly unconscious; for the
eyes even did not move at the sound of the opening door, and the farmer was
a good deal shocked at the hardness of his judgment. He was not one,
however, to give up his purpose easily, and when Mr. Dixwell said, "you can
now see and judge for yourself--is he likely to escape, do you think?"
Atkinson answered in a low but determined tone, "No, but I do not think I
ought to leave him as long as there is any life in him."

"You can do as you please," said Mr. Dixwell, in a tone of much
displeasure, "Only be silent. There is a seat;" and leaving him, he took
his place again by the dying man's side.

Though shocked, and feeling perhaps a little ashamed, Mr. Atkinson, with
that dogged sort of resolution which I have before spoken of, resisted his
own feelings, and would not give up the field. He thought he was doing his
duty, and that is generally quite sufficient for an Englishman. Nothing
could move him, so long as breath was in the body of the unhappy young man.
He remained seated there, perfectly still and silent, as hour after hour
slipped away, with his head bent down, and his arms crossed upon his chest.

The approach of death was very slow with John Ayliffe: he lingered long
after all the powers of the body seemed extinct. Hand or foot he could not
move--his sunken eyes remained half closed--the hue of death was upon his
face, but yet the chest heaved, the breath came and went, sometimes
rapidly, sometimes very slowly; and for a long time Mr. Dixwell could not
tell whether he was conscious at all or not. At the end of two hours,
however, life seemed to make an effort against the great enemy, though it
was a very feeble one, and intellect had no share in it. He began to mutter
a few words from time to time, but they were wild and incoherent, and the
faint sounds referred to dogs and horses, to wine and money. He seemed to
think himself talking to his servants, gave orders, and asked questions,
and told them to light a fire, he was so cold. This went on till the shades
of evening began to fall, and then Mr. Short, the surgeon, came in and felt
his pulse.

"It is very strange," said the surgeon, "that this has lasted so long. But
it must be over in a few minutes now. I can hardly feel a pulsation."

Mr. Dixwell did not reply, and the surgeon remained gazing on the dying
man's face till it was necessary to ask for a light. Jenny Best brought in
a solitary candle, and whether it was the effect of the sudden though
feeble glare, I cannot tell, John Ayliffe opened his eyes, and said, more
distinctly than before, "I am going--I am going--this is death--yes, this
is death! Pray for me, Mr. Dixwell--pray for me--I do repent--yes, I have
hope."

The jaw quivered a little as he uttered the last words, but at the same
moment John Best, the good woman's husband, entered the room with a hurried
step, drew Mr. Short, the surgeon, aside, and whispered something in his
ear.

"Good Heaven!" exclaimed the surgeon. "Impossible, Best! Has the man got a
horse? mine's at the farm."

"Yes, sir, yes!" replied the man, eagerly. "He has got a horse; but you had
better make haste."

Mr. Short dashed out of the room; but before he left it, John Ayliffe was a
corpse.


CHAPTER XLV.

Mrs. Hazleton found the inconvenience of having a dear friend. It was in
vain that she tried to get rid of her visitor. The visitor would not be got
rid of. She was deaf to hints; she paid no attention to any kind of
inuendoes; and she looked so knowing, so full of important secrets, so
quietly mischievous, that Mrs. Hazleton was cowed by that most unnerving of
all things, the consciousness of meditated crime. She could not help
thinking that the fair widow saw into her thoughts and purposes--she could
not help doubting the impenetrability of the veil behind which hypocrisy
hides the hideous features of unruly passion--she could not help thinking
that the keen-sighted and astute must perceive some of the movements at
least of the rude movers of the painted puppets of the face--the smile, the
gay looks, the sparkling eyes, the calm placid brow, the dignified
serenity, which act their part in the glittering scene of the world, too
often worked by the most harsh, foul, and brutal of all the motives of the
human heart. But she was irritated too, as well as fearful; and there was a
sort of combat went on between impatience and apprehension. Had she given
way to inclination she would have ordered one of her servants to take the
intruder by the shoulders and put her out of doors; but for more than an
hour after the time she had fixed for setting out, vague fears--however
groundless and absurd--were sufficiently powerful to restrain her temper.
She was not of a character, however, to be long cowed by any thing. She had
great confidence in herself--in her own resources--in her own conduct and
good fortune likewise. That confidence might have been a little shaken
indeed by events which had lately occurred; but anger soon rallied it, and
brought it back to her aid. She asked herself if she were a fool to dread
that woman--what it was she had discovered--what it was that she could
testify. She had merely seen her doing what almost every lady did a hundred
times in the year in those day--preparing some simples in the still-room;
and gradually as she found that gentle hints proved unsuccessful, she
resumed her natural dignity of demeanor. That again gave way to a chilling
silence, and then to a somewhat irritable imperiousness, and rising from
her chair, she begged her visitor to excuse her, alledging that she had
business of importance to transact which would occupy her during the whole
day.

Not one of all the variation of conduct--not one sign, however slight, of
impatience, doubt, or anger--escaped the keen eye that was fixed upon her.
Mrs. Hazleton, under the influence of conscience, did not exactly betray
the dark secrets of her own heart, but she raised into importance, an act
in itself the most trifling, which would have passed without any notice had
she not been anxious to conceal it.

As soon as her visitor, taking a hint that could not be mistaken, had
quitted the room and the house, with an air of pique and ill-humor, Mrs.
Hazleton returned to the still-room and recommenced her operations there;
but she found her hand shaking and her whole frame agitated.

"Am I a fool," she asked herself, "to be thus moved by an empty gossip like
that? I must conquer this, or I shall be unfit for my task."

She sat down at a table, leaned her head upon her hand, gazed forth out of
the little window, forced her mind away from the present, thought of birds
and flowers, and pictures and statues, and of the two sunshiny worlds of
art and nature--of every thing in short but the dark, dark cares of her own
passions. It was a trick she had learned to play with herself--one of those
pieces of internal policy by which she had contrived so often and so long,
to rule and master with despotic sway the frequent rebellions of the body
against the tyranny of the mind.

She had not sat there two minutes, however, ere there was a tap at the
door, and she started with a quick and jarring thrill, as if that knock had
been a summons of fate. The next instant she looked quickly around,
however, and was satisfied that whoever entered could find no cause for
suspicion. She was there seated quietly at the table. The vial was out of
sight, the fatal powder hidden in the palm of her hand, and she said aloud,
"Come in."

The butler entered, bowing profoundly and saying, "The carriage is at the
door, madam, and Wilson has just come back from the house of Mr. Shanks,
but he could not find him."

The man hesitated a little as if he wished to add something more, and Mrs.
Hazleton replied in a somewhat sharp tone, "I told you when I sent it away
just now that I would tell you when I was ready. I shall not be so for half
an hour; but let it wait, and do not admit any one. Mr. Shanks must be
found, and informed that I want to see him early to-morrow, as I shall go
to London on the following day."

"I am sorry to say, madam," replied the butler, "that if the talk of the
town is true, he will not be able to come. They say he has been apprehended
on a charge of perjury and forgery in regard to that business of Sir Philip
Hastings, and has been sent off to the county jail."

Mrs. Hazleton looked certainly a little aghast, and merely saying "Indeed!"
she waved her hand for the man to withdraw.

She then sat silent and motionless for at least five minutes. What passed
within her I cannot tell; but when she rose, though pale as marble, she was
firm, calm, and self-possessed as ever. She turned the key in the lock; she
drew a curtain which covered the lower half of the window, farther across,
so that no eye from without, except the eye of God, could see what she was
doing there within. She then drew forth the vial from its nook, opened out
the small packet of powder, and poured part of it into a glass. She seemed
as if she were going to pour the whole, but she paused in doing so, and
folded up the rest again, saying, "That must be fully enough; I will keep
the rest; it may be serviceable, and I can get no more."

She gazed down upon the ground near her feet with a look of cold, stern,
but awful resolution, as if there had been an open grave before her; and
then she placed the packet in her glove, poured a little distilled water
into the glass, shook it, and held the mixture up to the light. The powder
had in great part dissolved, but not entirely, and she added a small
quantity more of the distilled water, and poured the whole into the vial,
which was already about one-third full of a dark colored liquid.

"Now I will go," she said, concealing the bottle. But when she reached the
door, and had her hand upon the lock, she paused and remained in very deep
thought for an instant, with her brow slightly contracted and her lip
quivering. Heaven knows what she thought of then,--whether it was doubt, or
fear, or pity, or remorse--but she said in a low tone, "Down, fool! it
shall be done," and she passed out of the room.

She paused suddenly in the little passage which led to the still-room, by a
pair of double doors, into the principal part of the house, perceiving with
some degree of consternation that she had been unconsciously carrying the
vial with its dark colored contents in her hand, exposed to the view of all
observers. Her eye ran round the passage with a quick and eager glance; but
there was no one in sight, and she felt reassured. Even at that moment she
could smile at her own heedlessness, and she did smile as she placed the
bottle in her pocket, saying to herself, "How foolish! I must not suffer
such fits of absence to come upon me, or I shall spoil all."

She then walked quietly to her dressing-room, arranged her dress for the
little journey before her, and descended again to the hall, where the
servants were waiting for her coming. After she had entered the carriage,
however, she again fell into a fit of deep thought, closed her eyes, and
remained as if half asleep for nearly an hour. Perhaps it would be too much
to scrutinize the state or changes of her feelings during that long,
painful lapse of thought. That there was a struggle--a terrible
struggle--can hardly be doubted--that opportunity was given her for
repentance, for desistance, between the purpose and the deed, we know; and
there can be little doubt that the small, still voice--which is ever the
voice of God--spoke to her from the spirit-depth within, and warned her to
forbear. But she was of an unconquerable nature; nothing could turn her;
nothing could overpower her, when she had once resolved on any act. There
was no persuasion had effect; no remonstrance was powerful. Reason,
conscience, habit itself, were but dust in the balance in the face of one
of her determinations.

She roused herself suddenly from her fit of moody abstraction, when the
carriage was still more than a mile from the house of Sir Philip Hastings.
She looked at the watch which hung by her side, and gazed at the sky; and
then she said to herself, "That woman's impertinent intrusion was
intolerable. However, I shall get there an hour before the twenty-four
hours have passed, and doubtless she will have kept her word and refrained
from speaking till she has seen me; but I am afraid I shall find her woke
up from her mid-day doze, and that may make the matter somewhat difficult.
Difficult! why I have seen jugglers do tricks a thousand times to which
this is a mere trifle. My sleight of hand will not fail me, I think;" and
then she set her mind to work to plan out every step of her proceedings.

All was clearly and definitely arranged by the time she arrived at the door
of Sir Philip Hastings' house. Her face was cleared of every cloud, her
whole demeanor under perfect control. She was the Mrs. Hazleton, the calm,
dignified, graceful Mrs. Hazleton, which the world knew; and when she
descended from the carriage with a slow but easy step, and spoke to the
coachman about one of the springs which had creaked and made a noise on the
way, not one of Sir Philip Hastings' servants could have believed that her
mind was occupied with any thing more grave than the idle frivolous
thoughts of an every-day society.

       *       *       *       *       *

The shrewdest and most successful of politicians has given us the secret of
his policy in the words, Follow the public so closely that you shall seem
to lead it.

FOOTNOTES:

[9] Continued from page 201




MUSIC.

WRITTEN FOR THE INTERNATIONAL MONTHLY MAGAZINE

BY H. W. PARKER.


    The singing spheres
    Entranced the very time they measured out;
    And memory drew me back to one sweet year,
    When, born anew to thought and love, the earth
    Was new, and music--fancy's dancing light
    Till then--became a dazzling revelation.
    'Twas in a city, midway from the hymns
    Of Trenton and Niagra. 'Twas an eve
    When a whole nation sighed, as hour by hour,
    The news electric ran that he was dying,
    The Palo Alto hero. Then and there,
    I hear the orchestra that once had winged
    The festal hours when first the hero stood,
    A nation's chief. To me, the hall, the crowd,
    Were not; I watched a window-square of sky
    Deepen from tender blue to night profound;
    And, as it deepened, heard the voice of Time,
    All Time, all joy and sorrow, madness, woe,
    And saw a thousand forms of light and gloom,
    From music born. Distorted faces glared;
    Long lines of star-browed angels circled down,
    And ages dead were summoned back to earth.
    The horn rang out the joy of happy souls;
    The viol screamed and laughed in scorn, and groans
    Rose dread and deep from under gulfs of night.
    The past, the future life of self, of all.
    Before me crowded, wailed, entreated, warned,
    Battled, triumphed, or struggled wildly past,
    A long procession.
                       Good for me the hour
    When music, erst a sylph or monster form,
    Assumed the glory that immortals wear,
    And sang to me the messages of Heaven.
    It nerved me newly for the war of life,
    Of truth, humanity. Now, a naked soul,
    I dwelt within the central court of space--
    No globe immense, but the aye changing point,
    Where centred, hangs the whole creation's weight,
    Light as a snow-flake, on the hand of God.
    The trill of myriad stars, the heavy boom
    Of giant suns that slowly came and went,
    The whistlings, sweet and clear, of lesser orbs,
    And the low thunder of more distant deeps,
    Ever commingling, grew to eloquence
    No earthly brain may bear. The universe
    Had found a voice: the countless souls that fill
    The countless earths, were calling each to each,
    In tones as high as heaven, as deep as hell,
    And many as the many words. I felt
    What is existence, what the vast extent,
    The mystery, and the far result....




THE COUNT MONTE-LEONE:

OR, THE SPY IN SOCIETY.[10]

TRANSLATED FOR THE INTERNATIONAL MONTHLY MAGAZINE FROM THE FRENCH OF H. DE
ST. GEORGES.


III. THE DUEL

It was a morning of December, but one of those fitful days when, the sun
shining and the sky cloudless, the weather might lead one to suppose it to
be spring, were the temperature not so cold and sharp, or if the flowers
would only open, and the sun were as warm as it was bright. The young
Marquise de Maulear sat over her painting, with Scorpione at her feet, when
the Count Monte-Leone was announced.

"Show him in," said Aminta.

The Count entered. He was very pale, and there was a secret emotion on his
countenance which Aminta discovered at once.

"What is the matter?" said she; "why have you come so early to see me? I do
not reproach you for this; but if you intend by what you do now to stay
away this evening, I object to it. I protest against this, Monsieur."

"How beautiful you are!" said Monte-Leone, "and how I love to hear you thus
calculate your moments of happiness."

"Ah, Monsieur, I am very exacting, I have already told you. I will,
however, grant you one hour, especially as time passes so rapidly in your
company." Then she said, sadly, "Life is so short!"

"Yes, very short," said the Count; "especially when the career you promise
me is pleasant--enough so to make one wish it would never end."

"I should so wish it, but you, perhaps, would think it tedious."

"It should be eternal," said Monte-Leone, "and eternity itself would not
suffice for me to prove my tenderness. Besides, my purgatory here has been
long enough. Have I not suffered all the tortures of hell since the day I
renounced you? Ah!" said he, passionately, "you will never know how I
loved, and how I now love you."

"Yes, yes," said Aminta, with a smile, "a heart like yours, I think, can
love but once. I speak seriously--do you hear, sir? This word means
much--so much that I tremble to think of it. You love me, and always will.
I have faith in you."

"The future," said the Count, with an expression of sorrow which he could
not conquer, "is your own--at least, if such is God's will, for mine is in
your hands."

"What mean you?" said the Marquise, fearfully, and looking again with
anxiety at the Count. "What trouble now menaces you? Would you leave Paris
and myself? Well, that is a small affair. The country you dwell in shall be
my country--the climate you select shall be mine. I will love the climate
you love, even if it be as sombre and icy as our Italy is warm and
glorious. The true country is where we find happiness."

"Dear Aminta," said the Count, with a delight he could not repress, "it
would be terrible to die now."

Scorpione drew near the Count, and looked at him with a strange expression.
One might have fancied that like the idiots of northern lands, who, we are
assured, have a strange prescience of the future, this poor being was
seized on by an unfortunate presentiment.

The words she had heard echoed sadly in Aminta's heart. "My friend," said
she "for some time I have seen that you suffered. You are no longer happy
in my presence. For pity's sake conceal nothing from me. Something terrible
and unknown exists in your heart. To whom else but me would you confide it?
Who would you permit to share my torments? Who should suffer with you? Tell
me, I beseech you, for doubt is worse even than misery."

The Count felt his very soul expand as he heard this expression of Aminta's
interest. He was about to speak to her. Could he, however, reveal to a
young and tender woman the fate which menaced him--the duel which as was
said was to be merciless? Could he tell her of the prospect of death in the
midst of his dreams of happiness. All this was barbarous and impossible,
and the Count sought to lull the storm he had excited, to soften her fears,
and to efface her suspicions.

"My noble and dear Aminta, no violent and arbitrary power forces me to
leave you. Perhaps, however, I am about to undertake a journey--a long
journey," he said, with feelings he sought in vain to repress. "An
important and imperious duty forces me to do so, and you see that I am sad
on account of the farewell I am about to bid you."

"Farewell!" said Aminta, growing pale; "a journey, a departure! Wait but a
few months, and we will go together."

This thought, so full of love, seemed sad to the Count, and at once he
said,

"No, no; I must make this journey alone. But," said he, "I will return, and
thenceforth leave you no more. This will be my last separation and
absence." The Count pronounced these words with such earnestness that a
smile of joy flitted across Aminta's countenance.

"Well," said she, "at least I know what danger menaces. I know now the
secret of your distress, and the cause of the melancholy which I could not
before penetrate. Count," continued she, "you have sometimes seen me brave
and courageous. Judge then of my affection by the tears which I cannot
repress."

Monte-Leone took the young woman's hand, and covered it with kisses. In the
interim, leaning against a wall, and with his features contracted by grief,
the idiot shed tears, because he saw Aminta do so. A servant appeared, and
told the Count that Taddeo Rovero asked to see him. Monte-Leone looked up,
and glancing at the clock, thought it was one. Aminta stopped him as he was
about to go. "Shall I see you again?" said she.

"Yes, yes," said the Count--"to-night--to-morrow."

"One word more," said she; "travel has its danger, and now I know you will
take care of yourself; for henceforth your life does not belong to you
alone. Every day I will pray for you. I should not, however, be an Italian
woman if my heart had no tender superstition. Yours, my brother has told
me, is not exempt from this feeling. You have one family superstition in
particular," said she. "This is an heir-loom. Take it again," said she, and
she placed on the Count's finger the ring of Benvenuto, which Monte-Leone
long before had sent her through Taddeo. "They tell me it has always
brought you good fortune. Do not part with it again, for my sake, as I once
received it for yours."

"Aminta," said the Count, "again you restore confidence to me. I expected
to leave you full of love--but you can yet once more make me happy."

"How so?" said she.

"Let this be our wedding-ring."

"So be it," said Aminta.

"Countess di Monte-Leone," said the Count, regaining his energy, and
speaking with a transport of joy. "We will meet again--I swear we will."

He left, and the idiot followed the Count. Monte-Leone's brow became
bright. He had made up his mind, and regained his firmness.

The countless indistinct voices of nature alone interrupted the silence of
this solitude, the echoes of which had so often resounded with the cry of
grief, or the last sighs of a dying man. It was two o'clock when
Monte-Leone and his companions appeared at the _rendezvous_. The place was
as yet solitary, but in the course of a few minutes the distant sound of
wheels reached their ears, and informed them that ere long their
adversaries would be present. The latter, in fact, descended as they had
themselves done at the round point which led to the ruins, and before many
minutes had passed the two parties had met. Two officers, one of the navy
and the other of the general's regiment, accompanied the Lieutenant. The
Count and the Lieutenant stood aside. The witnesses approached each other.
"Gentlemen," said Von Apsberg, "the Count Monte-Leone, as well as
ourselves, is ignorant what could have given rise to the atrocious insult
your friend has uttered, the latter having refused to explain it. Perhaps
you will think it your duty to do so."

The naval officer said, "Monsieur, we are sorrow to say, that we know
nothing more of the matter than you do. Lieutenant A---- is one of the most
gallant officers of the royal navy. He has requested us to attend him here
to-day, swearing that his cause was just and honorable, but that he would
unfold its cause only _in articulo mortis_, or in case his adversary fell.
We have such confidence in our comrade's honor and prudence, that we
determined to do as he wished us."

"You, as well as we, gentlemen," said the other second, "have read the
letter sent by Lieutenant A---- to Count Monte-Leone, and are aware that it
was placed out of the power of the latter to refuse the challenge, even if
he thought he had as yet received insufficient provocation."

"This is enough, Messieurs," said Von Apsberg. "I have made an appeal to
you, and I see with sorrow that you disagree with me. I have hitherto
considered the seconds in a duel as being charged with the soul of their
friend. Without however pronouncing on the reasons which seem to have
influenced Lieutenant A---- in his bearing towards such a man as
Monte-Leone, we agree with you that he has given more than sufficient
provocation for bloodshed. Let us therefore cut short this conversation,
and proceed. We claim the choice of arms."

"Very well," said the officers.

"We select pistols," said Taddeo, "and rigorously using all our rights,
claim the first fire; or that his adversary object by maintaining that he
has received the first insult."

"Lieutenant A---- will maintain no such thing," said the naval officer.

"Then, gentlemen," said Von Apsberg, "we will not hesitate to take
advantage of the benefit allowed us by the laws of duelling."

The seconds of A---- consented, and the weapons were loaded. When the terms
were explained to Monte-Leone he said, "I wish that in this unfortunate and
mysterious affair the right may be on my side. I insist, therefore, that
the terms be equal, and that this gentleman and myself fire together, or
when we please, advancing from a distance of twenty paces on each side. I
take particular care, also, to say, not from bravado merely, but because I
think proper to do so, that I am an extremely good shot."

"Were I not resolved to kill you," said the Lieutenant, "I would refuse
this insolent generosity. I think I have such rights over your life, and my
vengeance is of so sacred character, that I accept it without hesitation."

All then were silent--the ground measured and the pistols loaded. All this
passed beneath a wall of the old monastery of Longchamps. The two enemies
were placed opposite. The signal was given, and each lifted his arm.
Without advancing towards his enemy, who walked rapidly towards him, Count
Monte-Leone fired and his ball took effect on the body of the Lieutenant,
who sank on the ground before him. He did not utter a complaint, did not
close his eyes, but supporting himself on his elbow he fired on
Monte-Leone. The ball would have struck the Count in the breast had not a
man rushed rapidly as lightning from the thicket, and covering the Count
with his body, received the ball in his own heart.

Four persons cried out at once. The seconds rushed towards the victim, who
was Scorpione. The poor idiot thus died for Aminta, for he rescued one she
loved. When they lifted up the unfortunate lad he was dead. It was
afterwards learned from the people of the house that when he saw Taddeo
with the pistol case, he had gotten into a hackney coach and followed the
three friends. He beyond doubt remembered the box which he had seen in the
hands of the Count at the time of the difficulty with the Marquis de
Maulear. He had gone thus to the rendezvous and sprang from his concealment
only to receive the mortal wound.

While Von Apsberg, Monte-Leone, and Taddeo sought to reanimate Tonio, the
seconds of A---- supported him, and made useless efforts to staunch the
blood which poured from his wound. Von Apsberg being satisfied that
Scorpione was dead, offered his services to the Lieutenant. He, however,
had fainted. Von Apsberg took out his case and cut two long straps of
adhesive plaster for the purpose of healing the wound. He soon saw that his
efforts would be useless. He said the ball is in the pylorus, and that
noble organ being injured, death, unless a miracle ensue, must supervene.
The seconds looked on with amazement. Just then the sound of the feet of
several horses was heard, one of the officers said, "It is the forest
keepers."

"Hurry away," said Von Apsberg to Monte-Leone, who yet held the hand of
Scorpione and looked at him with great pity. "Hurry away. They will arrest
you as the murderer of this man and what then will become of the
association?"

The Count yet hesitated, for this sudden flight might seem injurious to his
character. He was unwilling to shake off the responsibility of any act of
his life.

"For Aminta's sake," said Taddeo, in a low voice; and the Count, rushing
into the thicket, disappeared.

A few minutes passed and they waited for the horsemen, whose uniforms were
seen in the distance. This was idle, for they passed within a few paces of
the dead body without noticing it.

And another, too, in spite of all Von Apsberg's efforts, was dying. A
convulsive whistle began to escape from the breast of the Lieutenant, his
eyes rolled in his head, and his sight began to grow dim. The blood ceased
to flow, and only a few black drops escaped from time to time. Suddenly the
body which had become contracted, expanded, and by a last effort the eyes
of the dying man began to expand and glittered strangely.

"Listen all," said he sharply and distinctly; "do not loose one word I say.
These are the last words I shall ever pronounce. May God grant me power to
unmask a traitor and prevent him from making new victims." All drew near,
and paid attention to the words of one about to appear before his Creator.
The respirations of the three auditors were distinct. "I said that I would
reveal my secret only _in articulo mortis_, or in case my adversary fell, I
will keep my promise. I did not tell you," and he turned with pain towards
his seconds, "why I insulted this man who has killed me. The reason was
that if I had spoken you would not have suffered me to meet him as being
unworthy of the arm of an honest man. I wished to kill him first and unmask
him afterwards. This brilliant Count Monte-Leone is a miserable hanger-on
of the police. The people call such things _eaves-droppers_, but men of
higher rank give them another name: Monte-Leone is a SPY IN SOCIETY."

"Horror! it is a slander," said Von Apsberg and Taddeo.

"By all that is dearest to me," said the Lieutenant, whose voice became
every moment weaker and weaker, "by my father's life, by my own soul, this
is true. Monte-Leone denounced the General, and my father himself gave me
evidence of the fact, which is beyond a doubt. He will also satisfy
you--men do not lie at the hour of death, and I am dying with these words
on my lips."

He closed his eyes and died.


IV--THE ANONYMOUS NOTE.

Nothing could describe the stupefaction of the four seconds of the duel at
what A----said. Von Apsberg was the first to divest himself of the mute
terror which seemed to have taken possession of all. "Gentlemen," said he,
"I appeal to your honor. The truth of a dying man's assertions cannot be
suspected. I am sure he was convinced of the truth of his assertion. This
alone can palliate his statements. M. A---- would have soon recovered from
his unfortunate impression in relation to the count, and it is a pity that
he did not sooner impart it to us. We are able to furnish such evidence of
Monte Leone's truth that he would have himself confessed that he was wrong.
We will see at all risks the unfortunate young man's father and will
attempt to discover the origin of this strange imputation. We will ask one
favor of you, such as may be between people of honor, to suspend your
judgments in relation to Monte-Leone until we are able to satisfy you this
originated in some terrible mistake."

The naval officer then said: "We have no reason to be hostile to Count
Monte-Leone, and his conduct in relation to the preliminaries of the duel
rather inspire us with respect. We will, then, await your communications
and say nothing of the circumstances."

"I thank you, sirs--all here has occurred as should between men of honor
and courage. Let us now take care of the victims. Each take care of his own
friend," pointing to the son of the General and to Scorpione.

A quarter of an hour afterwards there remained only a few drops of dried-up
blood on the withered leaves and on the moss. When Taddeo returned with the
body of Tonio, Monte-Leone was already with the Marquise. When the latter
saw him, she thought in obedience to his promise he had come to bid her
adieu. Then the Count told her what had happened, and the circumstances of
Scorpione's death. Aminta wept.

All the self-denial of the poor lad appeared before her; his torture and
suffering which began and ended his life. The arrival of Taddeo, therefore,
distressed her. The Count, however, was there, and she had discovered the
direction of his pretended voyage. The Count, perhaps, regretted Tonio's
death as much as she did, for he had been its involuntary cause and could
not console himself for it.

A few hours after, Von Apsberg and Taddeo met at the bedside of the
Vicomte, who was yet sick. They told him all the incidents of the duel, and
they concurred in thinking the statements of the dying Lieutenant most
atrocious. They determined not to speak of it to the Count whose anger and
exasperation, they feared at such a statement. As Von Apsberg had said to
the Lieutenant's seconds, they determined at all hazards to reach the
General's cell, and thus explain the mystery. Three days passed in useless
efforts to induce the authorities to accede to their request. At last the
Procureur du roi relaxed in favor of Doctor Matheus who was introduced into
the cell of General A---- whom he found completely overcome by the death of
his son. To this grief, which was intense and terrific, was joined the most
violent anger against the Count, whom he called the murderer and assassin
of his son. "Yes," said the unfortunate father, "he is a villain, and
coward, and has denounced the father and killed the son. What have I done
to this man? why is he so enraged against me? why against mine?"

"General," said Von Apsberg, "I can understand how bitter a despair like
yours must be: it should not, though, make you unjust towards a man of
honor who was your associate and is ours." This was said in a low tone.
"Count Monte-Leone fought honorably against your son, and but for an
unforseen accident would have been killed by him. Resume, then, your
coolness. Time is precious, and I beg you to tell me why you have accused
Monte-Leone."

"Would to God I had kept that terrible secret to myself! would to God my
son had never heard that charge! He would not then have been forced to meet
him to avenge me; he would have been living now."

The sobs of the General increased. Von Apsberg suffered his grief to pass
away, and asked, "Is this note yours, General?"

"What note?" asked he, and looking through his tears at a piece of paper
which the Doctor gave him.

Von Apsberg whispered almost in his ear. "This note was given a few days
after your arrest."

The General read it, and said: "Yes, an old servant who accompanied me to
the prison, and who was afterwards taken away, was my messenger."

"And you say that you saw in the hands of the Prefect, as the basis of the
charge against you, the list of the members of your _vente_ signed by you
and given by you to Count Monte-Leone."

"I do."

"Well," said the Doctor, "repel this error, and do justice to the innocent
name you have aspersed, for the Count gave me that very list, and here it
is." The General took the document and looked minutely at the signature. He
then said, "This is not the list I gave Monte-Leone. My signature is
forged. Both the list and signatures have been imitated by a forger,
skilfully indeed, but the true list, the one which beyond doubt will take
me to the scaffold, this list, as I say and as my blood will prove, is in
the hands of the Prefect of police."

Von Apsberg grew pale and leaned against the wall. An icy paleness ran
through his veins and a cloud stood before his eyes. He shuddered at this
distinct statement. The fact was this list must have been taken from his
own papers and imitated in his own room which hitherto he had looked on as
inviolable, or the Count was a traitor, and the General right. The
unfortunate Lieutenant was not mistaken, he had proved all he said, and was
correct in all he did. "General," said Von Apsberg, "for the sake of the
honor of a man who is dear to me, for the sake of an association the
dominant idea of which you have sustained so nobly and for which you now
suffer, think well--make an appeal to your memory; let not chagrin lead you
astray, I beg you; by your thirty glorious years of service, I ask you if
that is not your signature?"

"On my conscience, and by the memory of my son, I vow that list is an
imitation, a copy of mine, and that the original was given to Angles on the
day of my arrest."

"It is a strange and incredible mystery," said Von Apsberg, who continued
to repel with horror the idea of treason in Monte Leone. Some enemy must
have taken this paper from the Count and copied it.

"Do not look so far for this traitor. I have pointed him out to you. The
man you call your friend has denounced and betrayed me by means of that
fatal document. I tell you, Doctor, he is a coward, and has betrayed the
father and son." The old soldier wept. They came to tell the Doctor that
the time allotted for his visit was past. He was about to leave when the
General seized him and said, "Do prompt justice to that man, _or the day of
Carbonarism is gone_." Von Apsberg could not restrain an expression of
terror when he heard these words and saw the look with which they were
accompanied. He clasped the General's hand and followed the turnkey who
accompanied him to the outer gate of the conciergerie....

Two days before this scene, MM. Ober and professor C., the two other chiefs
of the central _ventes_, who were yet at liberty, placed in the hands of
Count Monte-Leone their lists certified to as those of General A----,
F----, B----, and the Count de Ch----, had been. Monte-Leone at once took
those important papers to Matheus, who shut them up with the others in a
secret drawer of the old bureau, a print of the lock of which we saw Mlle.
Crepineau's lover take. Von Apsberg, when he returned home, found Taddeo
and the Vicompte waiting for him. The latter was much changed, being pale
and weak. He was so anxious, however, to learn the result of the Doctor's
visit to A---- that he went to his house. Von Apsberg was struck by the
agitation of his friends and the desperation of their countenances. Taddeo
said: "We are betrayed and lost, and Carbonarism in France is dead. Ober
and C---- were last night arrested and taken to prison." Von Apsberg sank
on his chair without speaking. He then arose and rushed out of the room.
"What is the matter with him?" said both Taddeo and the Vicomte. Von
Apsberg went to his laboratory, opened the door and then the secretary. He
took out a mass of papers, and descended again with rapidity. He said to
the Vicomte, "you know the signature of Ober, having corresponded with him
on business," and handed him the letter.

D'Harcourt took it, and went to the window, the curtains of which he threw
aside. He looked carefully at the signature; and then, after a minute
examination of every letter, said, "It is forged." He then took a letter
from his pocket and added, "I can prove it by this." He then laid the
letter which was written by Ober side by side with the roll and said, "This
is but a coarse imitation."

Von Apsberg beat his breast and exclaimed: "As you said, my friends,
_Cabonarism is dead in France_, and one of its sons, or rather its chief,
who should have defended it with his body and mind, with his blood and
life, has basely slain it."

"Do you mean Monte-Leone?" asked d'Harcourt and Taddeo.

"I mean Monte-Leone," and he told all that had passed between the General
and himself.

"No!" said Taddeo. "I do not and can not think so. I will not. I will not
think one I have esteemed honorable to a proverb, so debased. No! Count
Monte-Leone is neither a spy nor a traitor. No! he shall be slandered by
none; not even by you shall such a slander be uttered against a friend,
countryman, and brother."

"Why," added he, with great vehemence, "why do you not ask for another
version than that which condemns him? why may not these lists have been
taken and copied while in his possession? why may they not have been thus
treated, so that he gave you but counterfeits when he fancied he gave you
originals? Indeed," said the noble-hearted young man, "you forget too
easily the qualities of those you love, and are oblivious of years of
courage consecrated to the cause we sustain, and for which he has periled
his life. Truly your friendship turns now into hatred and contempt."

"Taddeo," said d'Harcourt, "We too, suffer--our hearts also repel what our
reason tells us is true. As you do we seek to satisfy ourselves that hate
not design had produced our ruin. We, like you, are unwilling to think our
friend a villain; and God grant we may not be mistaken."

Von Apsberg added that his faith in Monte-Leone had been revived by
Taddeo's energetic defence. Every thing must have a cause, a reason, a
motive. Why then should Monte-Leone betray us.

"Well, well, my friends," said Taddeo, clasping their hands, "if you do not
suspect you are not sure of what you say; you will soon be satisfied, and
in a short time will deplore your unworthy suspicion. But I who repelled it
will now fathom what it means. Our safety and a brother's honor depend on
our doing so."

"Gentlemen," said Von Apsberg, "we should be guilty if we concealed any
longer from Monte-Leone what we intended. Certainly a determined will is
required to enable one to inflict such a blow on him. He alone can enable
us to trace the traitors and criminals. He can give us light--otherwise we
are in darkness."

Taddeo said, "Ask me to brave death, to risk my liberty for our cause, and
I will not hesitate. Do not, though, ask me to say to a man whom I think
honorable, 'you are accused of having sold your brothers, of having basely
denounced their secrets--you are called a traitor and a spy--that I cannot
do.'"

D'Harcourt said, like Taddeo, "I feel myself incompetent to make this
revelation. My lips would quiver, and in spite of my efforts, my strength
would fail when I looked into his lofty brow and frank countenance. On that
brow fear and shame have never spread a blush."

"Then I will speak," said Von Apsberg, "I love the Count as well as you do,
and accused him just now with deep regret, my heart refuting the imputation
which my mouth uttered. I will see him, I will tell him of all, and will in
my devotion accomplish the most cruel task ever imposed on me."

Just then several blows were struck on the pannel of the book-case through
which we have seen S. Pignana enter, and also Signor Salvatori and M.
H----. "This is some important information from Pignana," said Von Apsberg,
and he touched the spring. The panel opened, but behind it was Monte-Leone
instead of Pignana. All experienced great emotion when they saw him. Von
Apsberg was the most agitated, for he was to speak, and had thus the most
painful task to perform.

"I am just now come," said Monte-Leone, "but I did not think I should enter
Frederick's house openly. Prudence is now more needed than ever. You have
heard," said he, "of the arrests of the chiefs of the two other central
_ventes?_"

"Yes," said Von Apsberg, "and we were seeking to discover who is our secret
enemy."

"This misfortune," said the Count, "is to be attributed rather to our
friends than our enemies. One piece of indiscretion may have produced all
this."

"Imprudence," said Matheus, "in a conspiracy, is a crime. It endangers all
who participate in it."

"My friends," said the Count, "our association is menaced from all
quarters. The journals of every day reveal to all Europe the misfortunes of
the secret societies of Germany and Italy--the sisters of Carbonarism in
France. The latter, attacked in the person of the chiefs of our central
_ventes_, mortally wounded by the discouragement of a great number of our
brothers, has now but one of two alternatives to take."

"Revolt?" said Von Apsberg.

"Violence?" said Taddeo.

"No, my friend, prudence and inaction."

All looked at him with surprise, and Von Apsberg felt again the strange
feeling which the facts we have recounted had produced.

The Count resumed. "What I say, it is evident, astonishes you. Burdened,
though, with a heavy responsibility by the _ventes_ of Europe, which await,
as a signal for action, only my word, I can give it to this immense secret
association, which is beneath the surface of society, only when force and
number are aided by opportunity. Opportunity now is wanting; for the uneasy
eye of government penetrates our ranks, and the iron hand of despotism
decimates us. Force and numbers now are paralysed by fear, and I am sorry
to say all our future hope is found in prudence and inactivity."

"This language is indeed strange in the month of Monte-Leone," said
d'Harcourt.

"Far different," said Taddeo, "from that you used yesterday."

"Calm and cold," said Von Apsberg, "when we take into consideration the
storm which howls around us--the shipwrecks which menace every day our
vessels."

"Because the heavens are in a blaze--because the tempests howls around us,
I would have you for the time seek a shelter."

"Once, though," said Apsberg, "you advised us to brave danger, to meet it
face to face, to parry it with arms in our hands, to conquer or to die."

"Gentlemen," said the Count with dignity, "am I called on to rehearse again
the offensive scene which took place at the abbey de San Paolo? Am I, as
one in the supreme _vente_ of Naples, the chief of which I was, an object
of distrust to my brethren? Have I again lost the confidence of my dearest
associates? If such be the case, if the pledges I have given to our cause
are now valueless, if forgetfulness and ingratitude go together, say so,
plainly and distinctly. I am willing to abandon the office, title, and
rank, you have conceded to me. I will write to all the _ventes_ of Europe
and will henceforth become the most humble but not the least devoted
brother of the association."

The suspicions of the three friends at once passed away when they heard
this energetic and loyal discourse. Von Apsberg gave his hand to the Count.
"Excuse us," said he, "misfortune embitters even the best men. The
misfortunes of our brethen, the mysterious enemy who denounces and seems
anxious to effect our ruin, overwhelm and distress us. Look," added he,
with the haste with which men often discharge a painful duty, "here are the
lists of the six chiefs of the central _ventes_. Are these the papers given
you by the imprisoned chiefs A----, Ch----, B----, C----, F----, and Ober?
Are these the papers you gave me?"

"They are."

"Are these their signatures?" said Von Apsberg.

"They are."

"You are mistaken," said d'Harcourt, "at least in relation to that of Ober,
for here is his true signature to this letter, written the day previous to
his arrest. You can yourself see how poor the imitation is."

The Count grew pale, and the other conspirators watched him as if to read
his thoughts.

"Do you think the other lists also forgeries?" said the Count.

"We do."

"Then," said the Count, "all is lost."

"All _is_ lost," said Von Apsberg, "and we wish to ascertain from you who
had charge of these papers; how is it that they have been copied, and how
came the originals in the hands of the police?"

"If such be the case," said Taddeo, who suffered visibly from this species
of examination.

"But," said Monte-Leone, who became more and more excited, "you ask me a
question I cannot answer--which God alone can explain. All this is a
mystery beyond my powers."

"Well," said Von Apsberg, growing every moment more nervous, for he saw the
approach of the necessity of this terrible explanation; "well, in the
absence of proof, our brethren indulge in conjectures." As he spoke, the
words seemed riveted to his lips, and to break from them with difficulty.

"What are those conjectures?" said Monte-Leone, resuming his _sang-froid;_
for the idea that there was a suspicion in relation to his honor, was not
within the compass of his thought. He began to seek a remedy almost before
he knew what was the evil which menaced him.

"THEY SAY," said Von Apsberg, with hesitation, "that some traitor has
insinuated himself among us and betrayed us to the secret police--that he
has sold us to our enemies, and that the arrests of our brothers are the
fruits of his treason."

"Who is that man?" said Monte-Leone.

"Who is he?" said Von Apsberg, and his very heart grew cold.

"Yes! who? who is he?" said Monte-Leone.

Von Apsberg was about to speak; the bolt was about to fall. His two friends
ceased almost to breathe, when the door of the room was rung violently.

"Who can it be at this hour?" said d'Harcourt.

"I cannot tell," said the Doctor, "I expect no one."

The bell was rung again.

"Some patient, perhaps," said Monte-Leone. "Go at once. A doctor should
always be prompt to attend such calls."

"But," said d'Harcourt, "what if it be an officer?"

"Then there is an additional reason for answering the bell," said
Monte-Leone.

Von Apsberg left the room, closing the door after him and hurrying into the
anteroom, saw before him Mlle. Celestine Crepineau. The three friends
listened at the door Von Apsberg had closed, to ascertain who called.

"Excuse me, Doctor," said Mlle. Crepineau, "but the matter was so urgent."

"What?"

"This note, which a very pleasant person, fair as you are, but not so
handsome, asked me to deliver at once."

"Very well," said the Doctor, who took the note and shut the door in
Mlle.'s face.

"Now that is not polite," said she. "After all, though, he may have been
engaged in some operation when I rang, and he may have been very much
annoyed by the interruption."

Von Apsberg read the letter which had been given him hurriedly and uttered
an exclamation of joy. When he rejoined his friends, he said, "God has come
to our assistance."

"What is the matter?" asked all of them.

"Nothing that concerns us," said the Doctor, seeking to disguise his
trouble; "I have an appointment which is strictly private."

"Tell me, then," said Monte-Leone, "who is accused of having betrayed us."

"I do not know," said Von Apsberg, at once changing his tone. "No one can
say who he is."

D'Harcourt and Taddeo looked at him with surprise. The Count said, "I
thought our secret enemy, or the person pointed out as such, was known to
you."

"He is not," said the Doctor, looking significantly at his friends. "None
know who he is."

"Then," said Monte-Leone, "we must seek him out and reach him wherever he
is."

"If we discover him," said Von Apsberg, "what shall be his fate."

"Our statutes provide for that case," said Monte-Leone; "he shall share his
victim's fate. If our brethren die, so shall he."

"He shall die," said the _Carbonari_.

"Listen," said Monte-Leone, "the signature of Ober is false, but perhaps it
is the only one which has been counterfeited. We must ascertain whether the
others are. This point must be cleared up, and I will see to it. Gold and
influence will open the dungeons of our friends, and I will see them.
Besides, the papers were not out of my possession. Ah!" said he, as if he
were utterly discouraged, "this is enough to make a man mad. To-morrow I
shall have penetrated it, and then you will see me." He went out through
the secret pannel.

When it had closed, Apsberg arose and repeating his last words, said, "Yes,
my friends, to-morrow you shall know all." Taking from his bosom the letter
Mlle. Crepineau had given him, he read as follows:

"TO DOCTOR MATHEUS--If you would ascertain who has denounced your brethren,
the miserable spy whose reports have ruined them and given to your enemies
the original rolls, be to-night at 11 o'clock, p. m., at the back door of
the Prefecture of Police, opening on the _quai des Orfevres_. You will
there find the person you need. This is the hour of his _rendezvous_. Stand
in the angle of the door, and without being seen, you may recognize the
informer.

"A BROTHER _of the third_ CENTRAL VENTE."


V.--A TERRIBLE NIGHT.

The night of January 5th, 1820, was one of the coldest of the winter. The
snow fell heavily, and the Seine was covered with large crystallized flakes
which, uniting together and lodging on each bank, narrowed the current and
caused it to flow more rapidly.

The steps of the patrols, or of the benighted travellers, were unheard. The
light of the lamps shone redly but indistinctly amid the snowy cloak which
hung around them. They seemed like eyes of fire in the long solitary
streets. All was sad and gloomy in this paradise of pleasure and festival.
One might have fancied a vast white shroud to be extended over a city
without souls.

A man walked rapidly down the port St. Nicholas, before that part of the
old Louvre which had once witnessed such joy, love, crime, and splendor.
His steps seemed, from their length, to testify great impatience and an
anxiety to reach his destination.

"What can they be about?" said he. "All is lost if they do not come. The
anonymous note is formal and the terms are precise, "_Eleven o'clock and
the quai des Orfevres_." This secret enemy, whose name and features we are
about to know, had only to hasten to the Prefecture of Police to deprive us
of the only means of unmasking a scoundrel. Yet heaven protects us, for
just as I was about to reveal to Monte-Leone the villainy imputed to him,
this note closed my lips and veiled the indignation my words could not but
have created in his noble soul."

The man stopped. The silence of the _quai_ was broken, and he heard the
sound of persons approaching him. Soon two shadows were seen by the light
of the lamps which hung from the walls of the Louvre, and a voice was
heard. "It is he: it is Matheus. He waits for us in the _chiaro oscuro_ of
the door." This was followed by a short dry cough, produced by the intense
cold of the evening. The speaker was the Vicomte d'Harcourt, scarcely
recovered from his illness. A few seconds passed and d'Harcourt and Taddeo
stood by the side of Von Apsberg. The three friends had determined not to
consult Monte-Leone, nor to inform him of what had taken place until they
knew who had denounced them and who was to be punished.

"I came hither," said Von Apsberg, "alone, because three men together are
greater subjects of remark than two; for the same reason two are more
subject to comment than one; therefore, let us separate, and walking down
the quai meet at the place appointed."

The clock of the Hotel de Ville struck eleven, when the three friends met
in rear of the Prefecture of Police. They followed strictly the directions
of the anonymous letter. They discovered the back door and stood in its
shadow, being concealed by an angle in the wall. They waited there.
Carriage after carriage passed, and their hearts beat violently as each
approached. The carriages crossed the _quai_ but did not stop. At about a
quarter after eleven came a carriage driven rapidly, but which relaxed its
speed as it reached the _quai de Orfevres_; it then paused a few feet only
from the angle of the wall where the Carbonari were concealed. The steps
were let down and the person in the carriage descended and walked rapidly
to the back door of the Prefecture. In spite, though, of his haste, the
Carbonari could not but remark the stature, tournure, cloak, and bearing of
the stranger. The door was opened. The three friends followed and were able
to hear him say, "Count Monte-Leone."

"He--he--" said they.

"The scoundrel!" said Von Apsberg.

"The villain!" said D'Harcourt.

Taddeo hurried to the carriage which was on the point of leaving.

"All doubt is gone," said Taddeo. "The carriage is his."

"They are _his_ horses," said d'Harcourt.

"It is his driver," said Von Apsberg. Then speaking to the man who, while
surrounded by the three men, began to tremble, "Who is the person who came
in the carriage?" said he.

"My master," said the automaton, more dead than alive. "The Count
Monte-Leone."

"Whence did your master come hither?"

"How?" said the driver, who did not understand the question.

"I wish to know, did you drive him from his hotel, or some other place?"

"My master was to-night at the Neapolitan embassy. I waited for him in the
courtyard which was black as a fair on days when there is no reception.
After having remained an hour there he got into the carriage and bade me
drive to the _quai des Orfevres, near the Prefecture of Police_. Here I am,
Monsieur, and so are you. Good night, then."

Whipping up his horses at the risk of driving over two of the young men who
stood at their heads, he went away at a gallop.

Von Apsberg, d'Harcourt, and Rovero, were all as white as the snow, which
had again begun to fall with violence, and looked at each other with that
sympathy of a thousand sentiments which might have been expected in persons
so terribly situated as they were. Terror, shame, and despair were all
united in their glance. Then by one of those sudden and sublime emotions,
they clasped each other's hands as if to say, that, henceforth they could
rely on no others. Von Apsberg and the Vicomte, were about to speak, when
Taddeo made them wait, and said, "No complaints, no insults. _If it be he_,
contempt and death." As he spoke the last word his voice quivered.

"'_If it be he?_' what doubt can there be?" said Von Apsberg. "Have not our
eyes seen? Have not our ears heard? Are we not satisfied?"

"Did you not hear the name?"

"May he not have used the name surreptitiously?"

"Was it not his form, dress, and air?"

"Did you see his face?" asked Taddeo, who was himself struck with the
poverty of his reasons, and contended against his convictions.

"But, are not the driver and carriage his?"

"The driver may have been bribed," said Taddeo, who, like many others,
became enthusiastic in favor of a bad cause. "I need something more, I must
be certain, and will be. In two hours I will see you at Matheus's." He
entered a hackney-coach and drove away; bidding the coachman go to the
Neapolitan embassy.

"I know his plan," said Von Apsberg, "for if Monte-Leone was not at the
embassy, the driver was mistaken, and it was not Monte-Leone we saw."

"What now shall we do?" asked the Vicomte, whose cough became more violent,
and more frequent.

"Go home," said Von Apsberg, "for both your body and mind suffer. You
remember I am accountable to your father, and to--your sister, for your
health."

"But what will you do?" said the Vicomte.

"I will wait."

"Where--here? at this door?"

"Yes; at this door, deserted as it is. I will wait here, for the phantom or
the reality. I will wait and tear off the hat which covers his brow, and
read with my own eyes the shame there, and thus throw from my soul the
last remnant of faith in the honor of my friend."

"But if he resist?"

"So much the better: I will then kill him."

"And if he kill you?"

"His work will be complete; for, like Judas, he will have slain one he said
he loved."

"I will stay," said d'Harcourt; and, despite of the entreaties of his
friend and the orders of his physician, he wrapped himself more closely in
his cloak, leaned against the wall, and waited. Von Apsberg followed his
example....

Taddeo went to the embassy. Few persons had been there during the evening,
but the rooms were brilliant with light, and contrasted with the darkness
of the vast courtyard of which Monte-Leone's driver had spoken. It was
almost midnight, but like most Italians the Duchess lived as much by night
as day. The hour, too, at which Taddeo came was not unusually late, for at
this hour he was in the habit of visiting the Duchess. Therefore, she was
not surprised to see him. She lay negligently on an ottoman in that boudoir
where we have already seen her receive Count Monte-Leone. There too she had
probably received company during the evening, for the chairs were in a kind
of ring around the ottoman. She said:

"Ah, Signor Rovero, you are welcome. I have been kept long waiting this
evening for you and for one of your best friends, who expected to find you
here."

"Who, Signora, is that friend?" asked Taddeo, with deep curiosity.

"Can you not guess?" said the Duchess. "Whom should we call Pylades' friend
but Orestes?"

"Is it the Count you mean?"

"Yes."

"Has he been here?"

"Certainly," said La Felina.

"Certainly," repeated Taddeo, "you kept him a long time with you."

"Taddeo," said La Felina, "you are indulging in that villanous habit of
jealousy. Ah!" said she, "I am learned in that." She did not give him time
to reply. "It is a pity you yet love a poor woman that chagrin and
suffering overwhelm, and whose heart is now as withered as her face."

"To me you are what you always were, and what you will ever be," said
Taddeo. "Deign, though, to tell me, I beg you, when did the Count go?"

"The Count, again. Did you come hither to speak of him alone?"

"Not so; but an imperious reason forces me to know when he left the hotel."

"About an hour ago," said the Duchess, looking at Taddeo.

Taddeo grew pale and his fingers grasped the back of the ottoman
convulsively. His head fell on his bosom, and his eyes became motionless
and fixed upon the carpet. He was convinced, and in despair. From this
dreary state he was aroused by the pressure of a soft hand.

"Taddeo," said a voice musical as the song of the angels, "you suffer."

"Yes," said the young man.

"I see you do. Can friendship do nothing to soothe you?"

"Nothing!"

"Thus it is with men," said La Felina; "they think of us in their pleasure
and happiness, but never in their sorrow."

Taddeo looked towards the Duchess, whose features expressed so much
sympathy and devotion that he felt his heart give way, and he was about to
give vent to his secret--an innate and noble sentiment of generosity
restrained him. It seemed to him that La Felina might fancy he took a base
revenge, should he dishonor one she had loved so passionately, and,
perhaps, was yet devoted to.

"Signor Rovero," said the ambassadress, after a long silence, "since you
think me unworthy to share your secret, let us have done with it. Skilful
physicians lull pains they cannot soothe. Let me then do as they do, and
divert your mind from such bitter thoughts to present it a more pleasant
prospect--that of your sister's happiness."

"What say you?" asked Taddeo, as if he were aroused from a dream.

"You understand me certainly--the approaching marriage of your sister with
Count Monte-Leone is everywhere understood to be a fact."

"Never!" said Taddeo, losing his _sang-froid_.

A smile of triumph, which Taddeo did not observe, flitted across La
Felina's face. She said, "What say you?--do you oppose the union?"

"It is no longer possible, signora," said Taddeo, giving way to his
emotion--"it cannot be. Vice and virtue--the serpent and the dove--heaven
and hell--may be mingled, but not Aminta and Monte-Leone. He is unworthy of
her."

"Unworthy?" said La Felina--"your heroic friend unworthy of her?"

"My friend! I deny him. He was my friend, as Judas was Christ's. For he has
sold his, as the recreant sold our Saviour."

"Taddeo! is it you who speak thus?"

"It is. I, whose soul has been crushed by his cruel deception--I, whose
holy faith in his truth has perished--I, who must detest him whom I loved
and honored!" Unable any longer to conceal the odious secret within his
breast, he opened his bleeding heart to La Felina.

When the Duchess had heard him, she said, "No, it is
impossible!--Monte-Leone is not a traitor, a coward, the basest of men."

"Ah! you say so; so did I. I repelled the charge with horror; yet I was
forced to yield to reason and evidence."

"It is evident either that you saw or did not see _him_."

"But the departure from your hotel," said Taddeo, "coincides so fatally
with his arrival at the prefecture of police--the very answer of the driver
proves all."

"All this is presumptive, yet terrible; but if you yield--if your faith in
his honor is not great enough to triumph over it, do you believe that a
true passion, that a deep love, such as he inspires, will also do so?"

"Ah, signora!" said Taddeo, with pain, "you have been generous long enough;
you have had pity or time long enough to allow me at least to remain in
doubt about your sentiments. It is cruel to choose such a time as this to
own them."

"How know you what I feel?" said La Felina to Taddeo, who was about to go.
"Think you the profound passion of which you speak can resist indifference
and forgetfulness?--I spoke only of your sister."

"Is it true?" said the young man, forgetting all in his joy at this
confession--"of my sister?"

"Yes; and her heart will not suffer her to be convinced as easily as you
have been of the baseness of a man whose name and hand she was about to
receive. To break the bonds which unite them, to change her love into
contempt, the Marquise de Manlear will require evidence beyond dispute of a
crime of which, as yet, you have only suspicions, and which my respect for
Monte-Leone forces me to repudiate."

As she spoke, the Duchess, who sat on the ottoman yet, reached forth her
arm to pick up a paper which lay on the carpet. Taddeo, following her
motions, picked up the paper and handed it to her.

"What is that?" said she; "some letter I have dropped or which one of my
visitors has lost."

"Count Monte-Leone sat there," and she pointed to a particular chair. She
opened it mechanically, but scarcely had she done so than she uttered a cry
of grief. Taddeo hurried to La Felina with a bottle of salts. She had let
the paper fall, and it met his glance as it lay open. He saw a seal. Moved
by a feeling of curiosity, which he could not repress, and hoping to
discover the cause of La Felina's emotion, made confident also by the
authentic character of the paper, Taddeo took and read it carefully.
Scarcely had he done so than his strength gave way and he became pale as
death. Sinking back in a chair he was crushed, as it were, by terror. The
Duchess had recovered, and their countenances exhibited to each other the
terrible feelings which filled their minds.

"Did you read?" said La Felina.

"I did," said Rovero. "Here it is."

"I recognize as an _attaché_ of the Police Count Monte-Leone, who acts by
my authority."

"This is awful," said she.

"Do you yet doubt?" said Taddeo, quivering with grief.

"What will you do with that paper?" said La Felina, also trembling.

"What people do with a decree which holds a man to public infamy--fasten it
to the scaffold, that all may know who is the wretch society expels from
its bosom. I will nail it to his brow."

"No, no! you will not do so; you will not be hard-hearted and cruel enough
to act thus."

"I will do my duty," said Taddeo, sternly.

"And I," said Signora de la Palma, taking possession of the paper, "will
not suffer you to do so." Then, quicker than thought, she crushed the paper
in her hands, and threw it in the fire.

"What have you done?" said Taddeo. "You have destroyed the irrefragable
proof of his guilt."

"You read it, that is enough _for you_--it is too much for _him_." Then
rushing from the room where she was alone, she said aloud--"It is enough,
too, for me, for now _she will never marry him_."


VI.--THE ACCUSATION.

What had occurred was a sufficient reason for the Duchess not to return to
the room. Taddeo hurried to Von Apsberg's. D'Harcourt and the Doctor did
not come until two o'clock. The door they watched did not open, and he they
were so anxiously waiting for prudently left by some other egress.

"Well," said the Doctor to Taddeo, "was he at the Duchess's?--did he go out
as his driver said?"

"May we yet doubt?" said D'Harcourt.

Taddeo was silent, and seemed not even to have heard them. With his head on
his hands, he sat before a table in the centre of the room. His eyes were
red with tears and watching, and he had written a few lines rapidly; at
last he said:

"Read that, which is my answer."

They did so, and a painful sigh escaped their breasts.

He continued--"I, who defended, accuse him; I do so because I saw the proof
of his infamy. I know not its object and motive, which confounds my reason;
I cannot, however, doubt it, for I have read the letter, and devote this
man to the hatred and vengeance of the brethren he has betrayed." He then
told all that had passed.

Von Apsberg took the pen and wrote his name below Taddeo's. D'Harcourt did
the same. This act, simple as it was, had a lugubrious and solemn
character, for which it was indebted to the physiognomy and emotion of the
three men whose hearts beat under the same emotion, and who shed tears
together. At last it seemed that they had evidence which lighted up their
future path of vengeance.

"My friends," said the Doctor, "Carbonarism in France is dead. The arrests
of the chiefs of the central ventes tell you plainly enough what fate is
reserved for us. We are free men only because our liberty contributed to
the plans of our enemies. We cannot dissemble that we are sold and betrayed
by a spy. Our retreats and plans also are revealed, and the dungeon, exile,
or death, is the fate of our brethren and ourselves. I propose to you,
therefore, no isolated vengeance, but one for all affiliated with us. By
the terms of our association, a sentence has been passed on the traitor,
and been signed." He pointed to the paper to which they had affixed their
names. "Who will execute it? The supreme annual _vente_ will assemble in a
few days at the Masonic lodge of the _Friends of Truth_. The supreme vente
will decide."

"No, gentlemen," said the Vicomte D'Harcourt, "my mind and education object
to nocturnal vengeance. I prefer daylight and the sword to obscurity and
the dagger. His sword is not worthy to be crossed with mine, but better
thus than murder."

"So be it. But not your sword, but those of all of us will be directed to
his heart. To-morrow, like three shadowy avengers, we will tell him of his
crime and punish it."

"To-morrow be it," said D'Harcourt and Taddeo. Then, clasping each other's
hand with a mingled feeling of anger, sorrow, and despair, they separated.

On the morning of the night after these scenes, Monte-Leone, immersed in
reflection, sat in his hotel. It might be about ten o'clock. The snow,
which had been falling since the evening before, intercepted the faint
light of day, and added to the sadness of the vast room. By means of his
anxious research and skilful investigations, Monte-Leone, since the
previous evening, had ascertained beyond doubt that the true lists of
members of the central _ventes_ were in the hands of the police.
Thenceforth all seemed an impenetrable mystery to the Count, which his
intelligence and the fertile resources of his mind could not fathom. "How
had originals been replaced by copies?--how had the police obtained the
originals?" This impenetrable enigma appeared to the Count as a new
evidence of his evil genius, which had been for a long time apparently
growing darker and darker before him, and seemed to hurry him to ruin and
destruction. The defection of the world had become more and more
sensible--the coldness every day became more marked and decided. The
incredible and brutal challenge of Lieutenant A----, the causeless duel,
and the death he had been forced to inflict on one who, for his father's
sake, he almost loved, appeared before him. The embarrassment which he saw
with sorrow supervene in the intercourse of his friends with him, caused a
vague torment in his usually energetic and decided mind. The tenderness of
Aminta, the esteem and affection of the Prince, opposed these impressions,
but could not dispel them entirely. The Count was thus disturbed by this
overwhelming trouble and fatigue, produced by painful and distressing
reflection, when Giacomo appeared before him. He entered with such calmness
and silence, that the Count did not perceive his intendent until he stood
at his side, and said:

"A person is waiting to speak to your excellency in the cabinet."

"I am at home for no one."

"That is bad," said Giacomo, "for I have said you were in, and even bade
the person wait in the next room. Really I think it was time to do so, for
the poor woman trembled so she could scarcely stand."

"Who is she?" asked the Count.

"That I cannot give your excellency; in the first place, because she did
not tell me her name, and, in the second place, because she wears a veil,
which her little hand holds fast. This, too, is always the case: ladies
never come at this hour to see a bachelor without a veil--this is the
uniform of the sex."

"Who can it be?" thought he. The idea occurred to him that it might be the
Duchess. The recollection of La Felina's disinterested kindness pleaded in
her favor. Monte-Leone bade Giacomo show her in. The intendent left and
soon returned, preceded by a veiled lady of an elegant and distinguished
air. Scarcely had the old man retired, when the visitor lifted up her veil,
and exhibited the features of Aminta. He was rejoiced indeed, and said:

"You here--at my house!" and Monte-Leone fell at her feet. "I never would
have dared to ask you to grant me such a favor. I never would have hoped,
you would concede such."

"Count," said Aminta, trembling as much, as possible, "I took this step for
a reason which is imperious to me. Are we alone?" said she, looking timidly
around her.

"We are alone," said the Count. "Speak to me, and tell me to what I am
indebted for your presence here?"

"To my sorrow and despair," said the Marquise.

"What then is the matter?" asked the Count with terror.

"I do not know, but some danger menaces us.... The Prince, my second
father, who, as you know, always treated me as a daughter--who hitherto
always has received you with such kindness, and has acted so that our
proposed marriage is no longer a secret, came yesterday to see me. His
countenance expressed the greatest trouble, and his eyes sparkled with
rage. He said, 'My daughter, I am about to grieve you greatly, and you must
arm yourself with all your courage and resolution. Your marriage with Count
Monte-Leone is now impossible, and I beg you, in the name of my love of
you, to abandon him for ever.'"

"What do I hear?" said Monte-Leone, almost beside himself. "What does this
mean?--why this change?--whence did he obtain a right thus to ruin and
crush me?"

"He did not pause there, that is but half of my sacrifice. He said, 'You
must not again receive Count Monte-Leone's visits. The doors of this house
henceforth are closed to him.'"

Monte-Leone said with vehemence, "Is it not enough to separate us?--would
he add insult to cruelty? What is my crime? Of what am I accused? Why was I
worthy of you yesterday, and am so base to-day?"

"My prayers and tears," said the Marquise, "could not induce the Prince to
reveal this strange secret to me. He said, 'The Count has no longer a right
to your hand, for he has deceived us. If he insists again on speaking of
his passion, say to him, that I know all, and have heard it from one who
cannot lie, and whom it is the duty of every Frenchman to have faith in
next to God--from the King!'"

The Count stood silent and amazed. It seemed to him that an invisible net
surrounded him, and that the iron threads perpetually closed around him.
All grew darker and deeper; the mysteries amid which he walked seemed more
intense, and his reason began to give way beneath the heavy hand which
weighed on his brow. Aminta looked at him with deep distress. The silence
of the Count appeared to acknowledge the Prince's words. He seemed
stupified by an accusation, of the justice of which he was aware. Aminta
trembled at the idea that she had loved a criminal. He, however, at last
looked up, and his eyes bore only the expression of deep sadness. He said,
"Aminta, by all that is most holy, by our own life, I swear that I know not
the meaning of this. From the language, though, that the Prince has used,
and from the King's name being, I know not why, involved in my affairs, it
is clear that my honor has been doubted by the Prince. This I have hitherto
allowed no one to do. However, one has been found bold enough to do this."

"The Prince is almost my father," said Aminta, timidly.

"He is my mortal foe, for he seeks to separate us."

"Listen," continued he, in a more gentle tone, and he sat beside her; "my
love is so great, I dread so to bring any cloud across your brow, that
hitherto I have concealed my sufferings."

"You have been unhappy and I ignorant of it!"

"I am in that terrible condition in which a man feels that his reason is
about to escape from him. I hear my voice--I see my face, and seek to
discover in their expression if there be any symptom of folly or not--I am
not myself--I am not what I was--I am like the leper in the Bible, for all
flee from me--I am repelled everywhere, as if death and disease followed in
my train. French society, across which I strode like a king once, now seeks
to make me atone for my fleeting triumph. To public esteem and universal
consideration have succeeded distrust and coldness. I see hatred and fear
in eyes that once shone with admiration and respect; and, when I look into
my life, when I examine my most secret acts, I find no cause for this
repulsion, and can not but ask myself if my fancy be not diseased, and
calls not up the chimeras which distress me."

"No, no," said Aminta, with that womanly pride which always actuated her in
relation to him she loved, "your reason and mind are yet the same. Some
dark and odious calumny may perhaps have been circulated to your
disadvantage."

"Who will tell me what it is?" said the Count; "who will exhibit it to my
eyes? who will show me the phantom which robs me of name and fame, and
secretly immolates my honor?"

Just then the bell of the hotel rang. The Count hurried to the door to
exclude any one. He was, however, too late; for rapid steps were heard in
the anteroom.

"Who is it?" said he to Giacomo.

"The three persons to whom these doors are never closed, M. Von Apsberg,
d'Harcourt, and Rovero."

The Marquise uttered a cry of terror.

"They will come hither," said he, "in spite of both Giacomo and myself, and
this room has no other egress."

The voices of the Carbonari fell on the ears of the Marquise.

"Go in there," said Monte-Leone to the Marquise; and he opened an elegant
closet. "In a few moments I will dismiss them."

The young woman did so--and scarcely had the door been closed than the
three young men entered the room. Their brows were stern and severe, and
bore the impress of their feelings.

"What is the matter now?" asked Monte-Leone.

Not a sound was heard, but six eyes glared at him with disdain and
arrogance. Von Apsberg took a paper from his breast, and without speaking,
gave it to Monte-Leone.

"What means this?" said he. He read----

"STATUTES OF FRENCH CABONARISM.

"_Article 1._--Whosoever shall denounce or betray his brethren, confesses
that he deserves death, and sentences himself for the crime at the time of
its commission."

"Well," said the Count, looking at his friends, "I know all that. I signed
that article as well as you."

"Go on," said Taddeo. The Count continued:

"We, chiefs of the central ventes, supreme judges of the members of the
association, we to whom our brethren have confided the sacred right of life
and death, declare, swear, and affirm, that a base traitor and informer is
among us. Each of us therefore demands on this man the punishment which he
has made himself liable to, which is death."

"His name? his name?" asked Monte-Leone.

"His name," said Von Apsberg, "we hesitated to tell you the other day, but
do so no longer. His name is Count Monte-Leone!"

Monte-Leone stood mute at this reply, and cast glances of surprise and
terror on his companions. His blood ran as if it would burst the arteries.
His eyes became fiery, and the nails of his fingers drew blood from his
palms. He was silent. One might have fancied him the animating spirit of a
cloud charged with thunder. After the reading of the sentence, the silence
was broken by Von Apsberg, who said:

"He who was our chief, who was our dearest friend"--his voice trembled at
this sentence--"should not die like a common Carbonaro. We have therefore
forgotten our aversion to his crime, and offer to risk our lives against
his in strife."

The Count let the Doctor conclude, and then said, "I was right! I saw what
I fancied I did. This is no dream--no hallucination. A man has dared to
couple my name and the reproach of a denunciator together."

"There are three who dare, and their names are Rovero, D'Harcourt, and Von
Apsberg."

"Gentlemen," said he, "sometimes one is forced to condescend to be
affronted when dealing with people too low to reach their mark. I, however,
cannot condescend to stoop to the gutters where such epithets are gathered
up as you throw on me."

"These epithets," said D'Harcourt, "are not addressed merely by three men
to Count Monte-Leone. All Paris does so."

"Public rumor," interrupted Von Apsberg, "accuses you of having betrayed
A----, Ober, B----, and our other friends."

"Public rumor!" exclaimed the Count, whose eyes seemed ready to spring from
his head.

"Public rumor says that Count Monte-Leone, ruined and desperate, obtains
the money he now spends, most disgracefully. He has sold his brethren to
enable him to continue his luxury."

The Count uttered an exclamation of horror.

"Count Monte-Leone, proscribed two months ago in France, owes the right of
remaining in the realm to the fact that he is in communication with the
French police, whose agent he is."

"Are you done?" said Monte-Leone, sarcastically.

"Count Monte-Leone has sold the secrets of his brethren in every land, and
filled the prisons of France, Spain, and Italy, with his victims."

"Then," said Monte-Leone, with a far different accent from what might have
been expected from an injured man or discovered criminal, for his tone was
almost joyous, "this is the explanation of the obscurity amid which I have
wandered. No, it is impossible! Paris may speak thus, but you do not! You
do not think me such a being?"

"On our honor we do," said the three.

The ball which reaches the soldier's heart, the bolt which falls on the
traveller, have not a more sudden effect than these words on Monte-Leone.

"They, too!" said he, "they, too!"

"Yes," said Von Apsberg, "we accuse you more distinctly even than the rest
of the world. We have horrible proof."

"What is it?"

"General A---- swore on the soul of his son that you betrayed him; and that
he saw the list he gave you in the hands of the Prefect of Police." "This
one you gave me," said the Doctor, handing the document to him. "Here are
the lists of the five other ventes, all of which are false and counterfeit.
You alone had these lists, and could give them up."

"Horrible!" said Monte-Leone.

"A man," said D'Harcourt, "went yesterday, at eleven o'clock at night, into
the Prefecture of Police. This man got out of a carriage which was your
own. The man gave your name to the keeper of the gate. He did not however
know that two of his brethren overheard him. Those who overheard him are
now before you. Will you deny it?

"The carriage and name mine?" said Monte-Leone, beside himself.

"Finally," said Taddeo, "I saw the disgraceful brevet you received from the
police. I saw the name of Monte-Leone linked with the infamous word 'SPY.'"

Taddeo had no sooner finished reading this letter than Monte-Leone hurried
towards a press, and took out pistols, one of which he threw at Taddeo's
feet.

"Take it," said he, "kill me before I shoot you; for I will not survive
this insult one moment, or live with him who has pronounced it."

At that moment, a cry was heard in the next room. The door was thrown open,
and the Marquise of Maulear fell between her brother and Count Monte-Leone.


VII.--DESCENT OF THE POLICE.

When the Marquise de Maulear regained consciousness her attention was
directed to a woman who knelt before the sofa. This person was the
confidential female servant of the Count Monte-Leone, who rendered to the
Marquise cares he could not extend himself. Having retired into the next
room he anxiously waited for an opportunity to see her again. Doctor Von
Apsberg having become satisfied that the young woman had merely fainted,
and that there was nothing serious in her condition, joined D'Harcourt in
his efforts to hurry Taddeo from the hotel; and Monte-Leone's ideas having
been suddenly changed by the apparition of the lady, which had effaced all
his sufferings, scarcely perceived their sudden departure. The Marquise,
when she recovered, remembered this terrible scene.

"My brother!--Taddeo!--Monte-Leone! where are they? For God's sake hide
nothing from me--take me to them--let me terminate that terrible combat,
the very idea of which makes me mad."

"Here is the Count, madame," said the woman, pointing to Monte-Leone, who
drew near.

"One word--tell me where my brother is."

Count Monte-Leone bade the servant leave him; and when he was alone with
her, he said bitterly, "Your brother is gone, madame, with his friends,
after having overwhelmed me with insults."

"By your love to me," said Aminta, "falling on her knees, I ask his life."

"But you did not hear this terrible scene," said he.

"I did. Every word fell on my heart as if it would crush it. They were,
though, the results of error and anger. The honor of Monte-Leone is above
such imputations."

"Aminta," said the Count, "they are only the echoes of the world. My fury
cannot reach the thousand mouths which dishonor me. I can speak only
through their interpreters. Blood alone can wash out the insults they have
subjected me to--ask me, then, for my own life, but not for the life of
those who have thus insulted me."

"One of them is my brother,--is your friend."

"My dearest friend," said the Count, "one who knows my very inmost life,
and has had a thousand opportunities to judge me. He was bold enough to
repeat that odious calumny to me. Ah!" continued he, with sombre vehemence,
"that this corrupt world, which knows me not, should have been able thus to
heap suspicion on me! The world has judged me by itself; but Taddeo is the
very reflection of my own soul. The name of friend seemed too little for
him. I loved him as I would have loved my mother's son. He was the object
of my second love on earth. Aminta, Taddeo has leagued himself with my
enemies, and came hither to affront me mortally. This is too much for my
heart and physical endurance." Count Monte-Leone, who in danger was so
firm, wept at the idea that his friends had so misconceived him.

"My friend," said the Marquise, sobbing, and pressing the face of
Monte-Leone to her bosom, "Taddeo would shed tears of despair and regret
could he only see how you grieve. Certainly he is wrong to doubt your
honor, but he will repair his wrongs, and expiate all by repentance. He
will defend you, will convince and confound your enemies and will again be
your friend."

"He has suspected me," said Monte-Leone, sadly, "and cannot be my friend
again, even if he confessed his injustice on his knees before me. He is
your brother, though, Aminta, and that imposes a sacrifice on me which my
love for you alone can inspire. I will either not avenge the insult, or
demand satisfaction for it from another. God grant that other may kill me,
for then Taddeo will live without being called on to expiate this outrage."

"Ah!" said Aminta, "that misfortune was absent, but now he wishes to die."

"Yes, Aminta," said the Count, "I wish to die rather than drag out a
disgraceful life, without the power of effacing from my brow the stigma
placed there, rather than read suspicion in every eye, rather than see
myself despised. All parts--all Europe--all the world, perhaps, will repeat
this awful charge."

"I do not believe it," said the young woman; "I am sure there is no heart
on earth more worthy than yours, and that you may challenge the esteem of
all. What I know, though, all others must.----In eight days, Count
Monte-Leone, you must marry me. I _will_ be Countess Monte-Leone."

"What!" said the Count, to whom that idea gave a glimpse of heaven amid the
hell around him, "you Countess Monte-Leone!"

"Who then will dare to say that I married a disgraced man?"

"Aminta," said the Count, falling at the feet of the noble-hearted woman,
"God knows my gratitude is equal to your love, but I cannot marry you. You
know that I love you, that I would give my life for your hand, but my
father's name I cannot confer on you, dishonored as it now is. Hear then my
oath," said the Count. Aminta trembled, but he said, "I swear by the sacred
soul of my father, not to accept your hand until my enemies are confounded,
until the infernal imposture of which I am the victim be recognized as the
basest and foulest of calumnies."

"So be it," said Aminta. "We will not wait long for that day, and my
prayers will appeal to heaven for it. Let Taddeo's life, though, be sacred
to you. I confide him to your love of me...." "No,--no," said she, seeing
he was about to reply, and perhaps resist her; "do not speak, but remember
that Taddeo is my brother, and that his death will separate us for ever."

A few moments after this scene, a carriage, which was standing at the end
of the _quai_, bore the Marquise rapidly to her hotel. We need not say that
she was completely overcome by the incidents of the day....

At about ten o'clock the next day, the Duke d'Harcourt, was at the
breakfast table with all his family. The eyes of the old man were suddenly
struck with the following passage in the _Journal des Debats_, which he was
glancing over. He read it aloud:--

"The terrible secret association, on the track of which the police has very
long been, has been discovered--even its name is known--the whimsical one
of 'Carbonarism!' We are assured that every rank of life has
representatives in this vast affiliation. Even young men of the most noble
families of France have been found on its rolls, and they have been already
pointed out to the attention of the government."

The Viscount d'Harcourt grew visibly pale as he heard his father read, and
Marie called the Duke's attention to the fact. She hurried to his side.

"It is nothing," said he, "but a sudden spasm of pain. It will soon pass
away, and in a few minutes I shall be better."

The Duke d'Harcourt had finished his paper, and looked sternly on his son.
His glance was like that of the judge on the criminal, a mute appeal to
conscience, which the young man could not be insensible of. "René," said
the Duke, in his most penetrating tone, "if I did not know that you have
overcome the influence of those political chimeras which produced your
expulsion from Italy, the agitation caused by what you have heard read
would make me think the cause of those conspirators your own." The Count's
trouble increased. The old noble continued to speak in this tone,
extolling, also, the advantages of a monarchical government, and pointing
out the evils likely to result from the possible realization of the plans
of the Carbonari. He, however, heard the sounds of many feet in the
anteroom of the saloon, where he sat with his children. The secretary of
the Duke, the brave D'Arbel, an old officer of the army of Condé, who had
emigrated with the Duke, and never left him, appeared at the door. His
features expressed the greatest agitation. He said:--

"The Duke does not know what is going on."

"What _is_ the matter, my dear D'Arbel?" said the Duke, taking a seat in
the chair the old man handed to him.

"The door of our hotel has been broken open in the King's name, and is now
in possession of the police. The chief has placed all the household under
surveillance and is about to come hither."

"What means this?" said the Duke. "Why is my house thus invaded?"

"Ah, my God!" said Marie, trembling, "what do these people want?"

"What do they want?" said the Vicomte, completely beside himself. "They
want vengeance on me."

"To arrest you! For heaven's sake, sir, tell me what you have been doing."

"What you censured so violently just now. Father, I have sought to overturn
a government of which my opinions do not approve. I am now to experience
the penalty of having failed. In such matters success makes great men, and
failure criminals."

"Criminal or not, they shall not take away my son. I will defend him."

"Brother, brother," cried Marie, wildly, and embracing the Vicomte.

"Monsieur," said D'Arbel, "a few moments yet remain for you to attempt to
enable the Vicomte to escape."

"Whither? how?" said the Duke, who was overcome with terror and distress.

"Through the garden. The gate on _la rue_ Baylonne perhaps is yet
practicable."

"D'Arbel is right," said the Duke, "come, come;" and he took his son's
hand, and led him to the end of the room where he opened the window
fronting on the portico.

"Here," said the secretary, "is a cloak and hat with a broad brim which
will somewhat conceal the features of the Vicomte." He placed his own hat
and cloak on Rene's head and hurried him towards the outer door.

"Remain here, my daughter," said the Duke to Marie, "to detain them as long
as possible, and enable us to escape."

"This way--this way, Duke," said the secretary to M. d'Harcourt and his
son. "The principal alley is too much exposed for us to escape unseen." He
led them close to the wall where the foliage was very thick, and thence to
the gate. The Duke's eyes were so filled with tears, that he stumbled at
every step, and his son was forced to guide him to the goal of all their
hopes. At last they stood at the gate. The Secretary took a pass-key from
his pocket, put it in the lock and opened the door. Here, though, were six
officers of police. The Duke uttered a painful cry, and to keep from
falling leaned against the wall.

"I am your prisoner," said D'Harcourt to these men. "I am the Vicomte."

"We know you well enough. You have long been pointed out to us, and we have
had our eyes on you."

The Duke, when he heard these words, felt as if his heart would break, for
a cruel idea occurred to him. His son had long been under surveillance, and
had also for a long time deceived his father.

"Come, then," said the Vicomte, "I am ready to accompany you."

"You are acting correctly, M. le Vicomte," said the agent. "You submit
without difficulty. Let us go, but not in this direction; if you please, we
will go through the garden to the hotel."

"And why?"

"Because such are our orders. The chief intends to examine your papers and
draw up the _proces verbal_ in your presence. M. H---- never puts himself
out except on great occasions like this."

Without replying, the Vicomte took his father's arm, and followed by the
old secretary, and surrounded by the police agents, went to the house. The
Duke, during the whole route, did not speak, but sobbed audibly. From time
to time, he clasped the arm of his son as if he would have retained
possession of him. When they returned home, Marie, who thought her brother
safe, uttered a cry of terror, and fainted. The Duke hurried to her side
and sent for her women to take care of her. The Vicomte, in the interim,
was taken to his room by M. H----, to be present at the examination of his
papers. A few minutes after, the door was thrown open, and Count
Monte-Leone entered. Faithful to the promise he had made to the Marquise to
ask no explanation from Taddeo of the outrage he had received, he had come
to obtain satisfaction from René. The appearance of the police in the
vestibule of the house, the terrified air of the servants, made Monte-Leone
apprehend some new disaster. He entered the room without being impeded, for
the guards had orders to keep persons from going out, not from entering.

"Ah, Count," said the Duke, when he saw Monte-Leone, "you are come to share
our trouble. My son is arrested and lost."

"Arrested?"

"Yes; as an accomplice in one of those awful plots in which you were
yourself once involved. What sorrow to my house!"

"Where is he now--has he left the hotel?" asked the Count.

"No, sir," said the secretary, "the police is now examining his papers."

"His papers seized! You were right, sir, in what you said--your son is
lost."

The Duke, with an activity and vehemence due entirely to the
over-excitement caused by his misfortune, said, "And how, Monsieur, do you
know any thing about my son's papers?"

"I know but too well," said the Count in despair; "for I shall doubtless
ere long share his fate and captivity, as I have his hopes and
anticipations."

"Alas!" said the Duke, "your antecedents, your exalted opinions, a powerful
instinct which cannot deceive a father's heart, all tell me that you have
led my son astray. You have ruined him."

Before the Count could reply, the Vicomte returned, followed by M. H----,
chief of the political police, and his officers.

"My father," said the Vicomte, "I was unwilling to leave the hotel without
imploring your pardon for the wrong I have done you." He knelt before the
Duke, who could scarcely stand. "I forgive you, my son, for having thus
wrung from me the only tears I ever shed on your account. They are bitter,
though, indeed, and cannot but shorten my life."

Marie had recovered, and embraced her brother.

What the Duke said to his son, the tender and touching embrace of the young
girl, appeared not to be observed by René. His glance was fixed, and stern,
and full of horror. His features were discomposed by violent rage, and,
pointing to Count Monte-Leone, he exclaimed:

"Ah! why look for the informer?--there he is. Father, father, that
scoundrel has sold me to the persons who tear me from your arms. There is
the man whose name henceforth is Judas."

The Duke and Marie shrank from the Count as from a reptile.

"René," said the Count, "thank God that my hand has no dagger to reach your
heart for this new insult!"

"Ah! I believe you. One more crime would have cost you nothing. You would
then slay the body as you did the soul. A coward is but a coward--a spy is
but an assassin."

"A spy!" said Monte-Leone, rushing towards the Vicomte.

He then paused as if he had been seized by a new idea, and, turning towards
the chief of police, said, pointing to René, "Tell this man that I am not
one of your creatures. Tell him that I do not know you. If he needs proof,
arrest _me_, for I am far more criminal than he is."

"We have no orders to arrest Count Monte-Leone," said M. H----, with a
smile.

"Well," the Count said, "if you have no orders, I will give you reason to
do so. Instead of being an agent of police, I am the head of the secret
association you seek after. I am the leader of those who seek to ruin you,
the soul of the invisible world which conspires against the throne of your
king and hated government. Now, far from avoiding, I call on you to act.
Earn your rewards, and arrest the most implacable enemy of your master--the
chief of Carbonarism--arrest me!"

The Duke, the Vicomte, and the witnesses of this scene, looked with
amazement at Monte-Leone, who, as it were, rushed to the block. René
d'Harcourt felt something of remorse at what he had said. M. H----, piqued
at the defiance, as it were, cast in his face, said to Monte-Leone,
"Instead of admitting you guilty of the crimes with which you charge
yourself, we protest against your statement: were you as guilty as you say,
you would not dare thus to speak. Besides, this bravado is useless. We know
to what your conduct is to be attributed, and that you have pursued a very
different course from what you say. If you suffer, it is because you have
forced me thus publicly to make an explanation." The Count was stricken
down by this overwhelming statement, and by the attempt to establish
complicity between himself and the police. His sight, his very thoughts
became dim, and his lips, contracted by fury, gave vent only to indistinct
mutterings. Before he recovered his _sang-froid_, before he could repel
this disgraceful imputation, René, in obedience to a signal from M. H----,
disengaged himself from his sister's arm, and, clasping his father to his
bosom, went from the room. Pausing at the door, he pointed to H----, and
said to Monte-Leone, "the words of this man tear away my last doubt; I
maintain all I have said. May an old man and young woman's tears, may my
blood rest on your head." The Vicomte left. When the old man saw his son
depart, he went to Monte-Leone, and with a gesture of anger and contempt
said to him: "Away! you have betrayed my son to the executioner; away, you
will also kill me." He then sank in the arms of his servant.

FOOTNOTES:

[10] Continued from page 216.

Entered according to Act of Congress, in the year 1850, by Stringer &
Townsend, in the Clerk's Office of the District Court of the United States
for the Southern District of New-York.




From Fraser's Magazine.

CHAMOIS HUNTING.


I had been staying at Fend (one of the highest inhabited spots in Europe)
for some days, existing on a light and wholesome regimen of hard-boiled
eggs, harder baked rye bread, and corn brandy, exploring the magnificent
scenery round me, and had returned the way I came, to a collection of brown
packing-boxes, by courtesy called a village, which rejoiced in the
euphonious name of Dumpfen, nestling cozily under the grand belt of pines
that feathered the flanks of the mountains, which rose high and clear
behind. In front roared, rattled, and grated, a wide glacier torrent, the
color of ill-made gruel, and on the opposite side stretched, some quarter
of a mile, a flat plain of gravel and worn boulders, here and there gemmed
with patches of short sweet turf, till it reached the base of a noble range
of cliffs, which rose gray and steep into the clear blue sky, so lofty,
that the fringe of world-old pines along their summits could scarcely be
distinguished.

On the narrow patch of turf between the village and the torrent I found--it
being a fine Sunday afternoon--much mirth and conviviality. The rifle-butts
were pitched on the opposite side of the torrent, with a small hut close to
them to shelter the marker, a fellow of infinite fun, attired in bright
scarlet, and a fantastic cap, who placed marked pegs into the bullet-holes,
and pantomimed with insane gestures of admiration, contempt, astonishment,
or derision, the good or bad success of the marksmen. And splendid
specimens of men they were--firm, proud, yet courteous and gentle, well
dressed in their handsome and handy costume, strong as lions, which, in
fact, they "needed to be" to support the weight of those young eighteen
pounders which they called rifles, with brass enough in the stocks to
manufacture faces for a dynasty of railroad kings. Never did I see finer
fellows. And the women! How lovely are those Tyrolese damsels, with their
dark brown glossy hair braided under the green hat, with a brilliant
carnation stuck over their left ear in a pretty coquettish fashion, enough
to send an unfortunate bachelor raving. And their complexions! the very
flower in their hair paling, looking dull beside their blooming cheeks; and
their clear soft hazel eyes, with such a soul of kindness, gentleness and
purity peeping through them, as one scarcely sees, even in one and another
elsewhere.

The shooting was at last over, the winner crowned with flowers, and, the
targets borne in triumph before them, the whole party retired to the wooden
hut with a mystic triangle in a circle over the door, to eat, drink, and be
merry; and very merry we were, albeit the only tipple strongly resembled
very indifferent red ink, both in taste and color. Talk of the _dura
messorum ilia!_ what insides those fellows must have had!

We were sitting listening to interminable stories of Berg-geister, and
Gemsen Könige, and rifle practice at French live targets, when two herd
lads came in from some of the higher mountain pastures, and reported three
chamois, seen that morning low down on the cliffs.

Hereupon up rose a vast clatter among the yägers as to the fortunate man
who was to go after them, for chamois hunting, gentle reader, requires
rather less retinue and greater quiet than pheasant shooting in October.

The lot fell upon one Joseph something or another; I never could make out
his surname, if he had one--which I rather doubt. He was a fine, handsome,
jaunty fellow, with "nut-brown hair" curling round his open forehead, and a
moustache for which a guardsman would have given his little finger.

Now, as it fell out, _I_ also got excited; _I_ too thirsted after chamois'
blood; but how to get it? How could I, small five foot seven, and rather
light in the build, persuade that Hercules to let me accompany him, unless
he put me in his pocket, which would have been derogatory? It is true that
I, being light myself, was perfectly convinced that weight was rather an
incumbrance than otherwise in the mountains; but how could I persuade the
"heavy," whose opinions, of course, ran the other way, to agree with me?

However, as the men thinned off, and the place became quieter, I determined
to make the attempt, at least, and commenced the attack by "standing"
Joseph a chopine of the aforesaid red ink, and then, fearing the
consequences, followed it up by an infinity of "gouttes" of infamous corn
brandy, all the while raving about the Tyrol, Andreas Hofer, and the Monk,
and abusing the French, till I quite won his heart; he, innocent soul,
never imagining the trap I had set for him. At last I glided into chamois
hunting, the darling theme of a Tyroler, making him tell me all sorts of
wild stories, and telling him some in return, (every whit as true, I have
no doubt, as his own,) till at last I boldly demanded to be allowed to
accompany him the next morning.

Joseph humm'd and ha'ed for some time; but gratitude for the tipple, my
admiration for Hofer, and, perhaps, the knowledge that I had been over
some of the stiffest bits of the surrounding ranges _solus_, and had been
after the gems, though unsuccessfully, before, made him relent, and it was
finally settled that I should go. He went home to get comfortably steady
for the next morning, and I laid violent hands on every thing eatable to
stuff into my knapsack; whilst the others, after vainly trying to persuade
me out of my determination, retired, shaking hands with me as if I was
ordered for execution at eight precisely the next morning. Whereupon I
vanished into the wooden box, which it is _de règle_ to get into in that
part of the world when one wants to sleep, and slumbered incontinently.

I had been asleep about five minutes, according to my own computation,
though, in fact, it was as many hours, when I suddenly awoke to a full
perception of the fact that I was "in for it." Alas, those treacherous
fumes of "Slibowitz" no longer deluded me into the idea that I was fully up
to any existing mountain in the known world; that jumping a ten-foot
crevasse was as easy as taking a hurdle; or that climbing hand over hand up
rocks "so perpendicular" that one's nose scraped against their stony
bosoms, was rather safer, if any thing, than taking sparrows' nests from
the top of a stable ladder! However, the honor of England was at stake. Go
I must. So I resigned myself to the certainty of breaking my only neck, and
jumped up, thereby nearly dashing in the roof of my brain-pan against the
top of my box, adding, most unnecessarily, another headache to the one I
already possessed--and turned out.

Unfortunately, there was no one awake to see my magnanimity; and it was too
dark to see if there had been; so I groped my way down, with my upper
garments on my arm. After "barking" my shins against stools and trestles,
and being nearly eaten up by a big dog in the dark, I sallied out,
preferring to make my morning ablutions in the clear but cold brunnen that
plashed and sparkled on the little green before the door, to dipping the
tip of my nose and the ends of my fingers into the pie-dish which had been
considerately placed for my private use.

How intensely beautiful that dawn was! with the pine-woods steeped in the
deepest purple--here and there a faint, gauzy mist, looking self-luminous,
marking the course of some mountain brook through the forest. The gray
cliffs stood dark and silent on the opposite side of the stream, and one
far-off snow-peak, just catching the faint reflected light of dawn, gleamed
ghost-like and faint, like some spirit lingering on the forbidden confines
of day.

How intense was that silence!--broken only by the harsh rattle of the
torrent and the occasional faint tinkle of a cow-bell in the distance, or
now and then by a spirit-like whispering sigh amongst the pines, that
scarcely moved their long arms before the cold breath of the dying night.

I had finished my toilet, and was just beginning to hug myself in the idea
that I had escaped, and had a very good excuse to slip into bed again, when
I heard the clang of a pair of iron-soled shoes advancing down the torrent
bed that did duty for a road, and to my unmitigated disgust saw Joseph
looming through the darkness, like an own brother to the Erl King, a
"shooting-iron" under each arm, and a mighty wallet on his back. There was
no escape--I was in for it!

Setting our faces to the mountains, we entered the pine-forest, and toiled
up and up through the dark, silent trees, turning neither to the right hand
nor to the left, till the day began to break, some three-quarters of an
hour after our start, when we stopped with one accord, _of course_ only to
look back and see the sunrise, though I doubt if either of us could have
kept up that steady tread-mill pace much longer, with any degree of
comfort.

Well, we halted to look, perhaps for the last time, at the valley and the
village now far below us. We had got to the height of the cliffs on the
opposite side, and could look over their summits at the tumbled alp-billows
that tossed their white crests for many a league beyond; the sun steeping
the snow-peaks in tints of purple, pink, and crimson, and here and there a
rock-peak shone with the brightest silver and the reddest gold,--enough to
send one "clean wud" with their exquisite beauty. Down below in the valley,
the sun had not yet risen, though man had; the little columns of blue smoke
wreathed gracefully upwards in the calm morning air, and the lowing of the
cows, and the faint tinkle of their bells, as they were being driven to
their morning pasture, floated up ever and anon in strangely diminished
tones, that seemed to come from some fairy world far down in the
Alp-caverns.

Having rested, we turned our faces again to the mountains, and toiled anew
through the pine-forest, now no longer dark and gloomy, but fleckered with
gleams of yellow morning light, and sparkling with a thousand dew-diamonds.

Up, up! still up! across the little sparkling runlets, tumbling head over
heels in their hurry to see what sort of a world the valley below might
be;--up! over masses of rock, ankle-deep in rich brown moss, bejewelled
with strawberries and cowberries, garlanded with raspberries, twisting and
straggling out of their crevices, covered with rich ripe fruit;--up! over
bits of open turf, green as emeralds, set in pure white gravel, sparkling
like a thousand diamonds;--up! through tangled masses of fallen pines,
their bleaching stumps standing out like the masts of great
wrecks--terrible marks of the course of the avalanche wind!--up! through
one short bit more of pine-wood, over the split fir fence, and into the
little mountain meadow, smiling in the level sunlight, with its bright
stream tinkling merrily through it, its scattering boulders, and wooden
sennhutt, with the cows and goats clustered round it, standing ready to be
milked,--one of the latter, by the bye, instantly charges me, and has to be
repelled by my alpenstock, bayonet fashion,--while all around, the sweet
breath of the cows mingles deliciously with the aromatic fragrance of the
pine forest, and the rich scent of the black orchis and wild thyme.

Seat yourself on that wooden milking-stool by the door--(beware! it has but
one leg, and is "kittle to guide")--after a hearty shake of the hand from
that grey old giant of a herdsman, and enjoy yourself.

"Joseph, what's i' the fardel? Turn out your traps, and let us see what
'provaunt' you have got." A mighty mass of cold boiled mutton, an infinity
of little drabs of rye-bread, the size of one's hand, and as hard as
flints; and--what is that thou art extracting with such a grin on thy manly
countenance, as if thou hadst found the best joke in Europe, tied up in the
corner of the bag?

A quart bottle of corn-brandy!--I simper, the grey herdsman simpers, and
Joseph simpers most of all, as if he was conscious of having done a
monstrous clever thing, but was modest. "Schnaps at six in the
morning!--hardly correct," say I.

Joseph thinks that it _is_ apt to make one thirsty (it certainly always
appears to have that effect upon him); and the grey herdsman shakes his
head, and smacks his lips dubiously, as if he were not quite certain, but
would rather like to try.

"Well, just one thimbleful, Joseph, 'just to kill the larvæ, ye ken.' Ah!
you don't understand, it is a mountain excuse, too. Never mind--hand us the
becher."

Here we breakfasted luxuriously, eking out our store with sour milk and
crumbly new white cheese from the sennhutt. The grey herdsman eyes me
intently, and longs to know what manner of man I am. I take pity on his
thirst for knowledge. "Ein Englander?"--I am his friend for life! He has
heard of the 30,000_l._ sent over in the French war-time, and his nephew
has seen _the_ letter in a glass-case at Innspruck. "And I want to shoot
chamois?" He looks almost sorrowfully at me, but I have gone too far to
retreat, and am very valiant. "Yes, there are three up about the Wildgrad
Kögle." That is enough, Adé Andre! Pack up, Joseph, Forward!

Stop a bit, let us load here; we may stumble on something shootable. I am
soon ready; but loading with Joseph is a very solemn affair, not to be
undertaken lightly, or finished in a hurry.

First, he takes a dose of stuff out of a cow's horn, which I, in my
ignorance, suppose to be very badly made No. 7 shot. A small quantity of
this he places in the pan of his rifle, and crushes with the handle of his
knife, the rest he pours down the barrel, and I perceive that it is powder;
then he looks up and down, round and about--what the deuce _is_ he after?
Is he cockney enough to be going to flash off his rifle, and afraid of some
one hearing him? No, there he has it--a bunch of grey moss, "baum haar," as
he calls it, from that blasted pine. Wonder again; what in the name of
goodness is he going to do with that? Use it as a pocket-handkerchief? I do
not believe he carries one; at any rate, if he does, he only uses that
pattern said by the Fliegende Blätter to be so popular amongst the
Gallician deputies of the Paul's-Kirche Parliament. No,--wrong again; he
carefully pulls it to pieces, and making it into a round ball, rams it down
upon the powder; and a most excellent dodge it is. Colonel Hawker has only
re-discovered an old secret, or, more likely, learnt it on the shores of
the Bodensee; then the greased patch and the ball, and all is ready. On we
go!

After leaving the meadow, we entered again into the pine forest, which
gradually became more open, the trees more stunted and fantastic, and their
long straggling arms clothed more and more as we ascended with the ash-grey
baumhaar; dead trees and thunder-riven stumps became frequent, rotting in
and into the black bog mould, which gives a scanty root-hold to the
blushing alpen-rose. Soon we leave the trees behind us altogether; nothing
but wild chaotic masses of gravel and stones, tossed and heaped one on the
other, by the fierce avalanche--the very rocks grey and crumbling with age;
here and there patches of black bog, with little oases of emerald green
turf perched in their centre, the black orchis growing thick upon them, and
perfuming the air yards around.

Ere long, even these traces of vegetation became more scarce, and the
appearance of every thing around us wilder and more steril. Still the
brilliant peaks of the Wildgrad Kögle gleamed brightly before us, and
beckoned us on.

Our path lay now, steep and rugged, along the edge of a ravine, at the
bottom of which we heard the torrent chafing and roaring many a yard below
us. There was a precipitous bank of rocks and screes to our right, quite
unclimbable, which seemed only to want the will--they certainly had the
way--to topple us into the abyss. Just as we were turning an abrupt angle
very gingerly, with our eyes fixed on our slippery path, and longing for an
elephant's trunk, to try the sound bits from the rotten ones, we suddenly
heard a rushing "sough," like the falling of a moist snow avalanche, and a
cloud passed across the sun. Glancing hastily upwards, I--yes I, in the
body at this present, inditing this faithful description of my chase,--saw,
not a hundred paces from me, an enormous vulture! Any thing so fiercely, so
terribly grand, as this great bird, saw I never before, and can scarcely
hope to see again. He was so near that we could distinctly see the glare of
his fierce eye, and the hard bitter grip of his clenched talons. The sweep
of his vast wings was enormous--I dare not guess how broad from tip to tip;
and their rushing noise, as he beat the air in his first labored strokes,
sounded strangely wild and spirit-like in the mountain stillness. A dozen
strange strokes, and he took a wild swoop round to our right, and away,
like a cloud before the blast, till a neighboring peak hid him from our
sight, followed by a wild shout of astonishment from Joseph. I opened not
my mouth, or if I did--left it open.

Nothing ever gave me such a feeling of _reality_ as the sight of this vast
vulture so near me. Often and often had I seen them, both in Switzerland
and the Tyrol, sailing so high that, although well up the mountain flank
myself, I almost doubted whether they were realities, or mere _muscæ
volitantes_, produced by staring up in to the clear bright sky, with one's
head thrown back. This fellow there was no doubt of--we saw his very beard!
We were really then chamois-hunting--we had penetrated into the very den of
the mountain tyrant. No fear of gigs and green parasols _here;_ we were
above the world!

Soon after our friend had departed, and we had recovered from the
astonishment into which his unexpected visit had thrown us, we reached the
end of our _mauvais pas_, and found ourselves at the foot of a wild valley,
entirely shut in by ranges of lofty cliffs, with here and there patches of
snow lying on the least inclined spots. In front, still far above us,
towered the wild rock masses of the Wildgrad Kögle. The Kögle itself ran up
into one sharp peak, that seemed from where we were, to terminate in a
point. Great part of its base was concealed by a range of precipices, with
broad sheets of snow here and there, resting at an extraordinary high
angle, as we soon found to our cost, and having their crests notched, and
pillared, and serrated in the wildest manner. The floor of the valley was
covered with masses of rock and boulder, hurled from the surrounding
cliffs, and heaps and sheets of rough gravel, ground and crushed by the
avalanches, and fissured by the torrents of melted snow. The silence of the
Alp-spirit, as silent as death itself, was in it; only at intervals was
heard the whispering 'sough' of some slip of snow, dislodged by the warmth
of the mid-day sun.

We advanced stealthily, concealing ourselves behind the boulders, and
searched valley and cliff in vain for our prey. Joseph was the proud
possessor of a telescope, mysteriously fashioned out of paper and
cardboard; a pretty good one, nevertheless, brought from Italy by some
travelling pedlar, and an object of great veneration, but one which failed
in discovering a single chamois. Our only chance now was that they might be
feeding in some of the smaller valleys, between the cliffs at the head of
the basin in which we were and the Kögle itself.

"Feeding! what could they be feeding on, when you say yourself that you
left all kinds of 'green stuff' behind you long ago."

So _I_ thought, too, doubtless, by this time, most impatient reader; but on
the screes at the head of the valley, Joseph showed me, for the first time,
the plant on which these extraordinary animals in a great measure live. It
has a thick green, trilobate leaf, and a flower so delicate and gauze-like,
that one wonders how it can bear for a moment the harsh storms to which it
is exposed. Its petals have a most curious crumpled appearance, and are of
the softest pink imaginable--almost transparent. As for its class and
order, you must go elsewhere for them; I know them not; nor the name either
which the Latins would have called it if they had been aware of its
existence. Joseph called it "gemsenkraut," or chamois herb, and that was
enough for me.

Having finished our botanical investigations, we pushed on to the upper end
of the valley, and found that the cliffs, and screes, and snow-patches
looked uglier and steeper the nearer we approached them. However, there was
no retreat--onward we must go, or be declared "nidding" through the length
and breadth of the Tyrol.

Oh! those screes--those screes! lying at an angle of goodness knows how
much with the horizon--sharp, slaty, angular pieces of stone, like savage
hatchets, slippery as glass, glancing from under our feet, and casting us
down sideways on their abominable edges, "sliddering" down by the ton,
carrying our unfortunate persons yards below where we wanted to go,
crashing and clattering, and then dancing and bounding far down into the
valley, like mischievous gnomes, delighted with the bumpings and bruisings
they had treated us to! How Joseph did anathematize! For my part, mine was
a grief "too deep for swears!"

After crossing, still ascending, two or three beds of screes, we came to
the edge of the first snow-field; not very broad, it is true, but lying at
a higher angle than I ever thought possible, and frozen as hard as marble
on the surface--one sheet of ice, with an agreeable fall of some hundred
feet at its lower edge. We were in despair! We had now got excited and
confident--our "blood was up;" and here came "the impossible to stop us."

"But what is it that Joseph has picked up from the snow, and is examining
so carefully?"

"No matter--'twas not what we sought," but it _was_ something closely
connected with it.

"Yes, there is no doubt of it; they have been here, and lately too! See the
sharp hoof-prints just above! They must have crossed this morning! Go it,
ye cripples (_in prospectu_), we must cross this, come what may."

We got along steadily, without any slides, though with many slips, always
sticking our staves convulsively into the snow the moment our heels seemed
to have the slightest disposition to assume the altitude of our heads. It
was nervous work--one slip, one moment too late in thrusting our staff
perpendicularly in the snow, as an anchor, and away we should have shot
like a meteor over the glittering surface for a hundred terrible yards, and
then with a wild bound have been launched into the abyss below. However, we
could not have turned back if we had wished it, and at last, to our intense
satisfaction, we grasped the rough rock that bounded the further side of
the field. Grasped it!--we embraced it!--we clung to its rough surface as
if we had been six months at sea, and had landed in the Hesperides!

At length on the summit of the ridge, we were able to crouch down and look
through a crack in the rock into the next valley. Round and about, above
and below, we examined every hole and corner; half-a-dozen times some
villanous stone made our hearts leap to our mouths. But alas! "it was no
go;" there was not a living thing in sight--barrenness, barrenness, and
desolation.

Our chance of chamois was utterly over for the day. _N'importe._ Better
luck to-morrow. Who can feel out of spirits in that brisk mountain
atmosphere? There is the highest peak of the Wildgrad Kögle right before
us--and hang him, we'll dine on his head.

The ridge on which we found ourselves was but a few feet broad, and about a
hundred and fifty feet above the snow on each side. It was composed of
innumerable irregular pillar-like masses of rock, of different heights and
distances, impossible to descend at the point where we found ourselves, but
as it ran at the same general level, we fancied that we could get on the
sloping mass of snow which lay on the side of the peak at some distance on.
Jumping from one small table of rock to another--now only saved from
"immortal smash" by Joseph's strong arm, and now swaying doubtfully on a
_plateau_ the size of a small dumb-waiter top, uncertain whether we should
be off or not--we hopped along, wishing we were kangaroos, till we found a
crevice which seemed practicable, and down which I went with a run--or
rather a slide, much quicker than was agreeable, being only brought up by
my feet coming on Joseph's broad shoulders, he taking, as I must confess he
generally did, the first place, whereby he always came in for a double
allowance of stones and gravel, but about which he seemed utterly
indifferent.

On reaching the bottom, we found that, as usual, the snow had melted some
distance from the rock, leaving a mighty pretty crack to receive us.
However, a lucky jump landed us safely, and for a moment erect, on the
snow, and then head over heels, rolling, and bumping, and kicking, we spun
over the slippery surface till we managed to bring ourselves up about fifty
yards below where we had started. But in spite of tumbles we were in high
spirits: there were no gems to frighten, and no more tottering avalanches,
ready to fall on our heads if we as much as ventured to use our
pocket-handkerchiefs.

We toiled up the terribly steep snow-patch merrily enough, not without
retracing our path several times in a manner at once undignified and
unexpected--though it certainly was not to be complained of as far as speed
went--and reached, at last, utterly blown and sick with exertion, the base
of the rock forming the summit of the mountain. Hardly giving ourselves
time to recover, we climbed up the last sixty or seventy feet of cliff, and
I found myself--first this time, for a wonder--on a small platform, the
summit of the Wildgrad Kögle.

The platform was some ten or twelve feet square, and the only approach to
it was on the side we had ascended; on every other the cliff ran down in a
sheer wall, how deep I know not, for I never could judge of distances from
above.

As for describing what we saw from our elevated dining-table, it is clean
out of the question; we saw nothing but mountains--or rather the tops of
mountains, for we were far above the general level of their crests; one
wide sea of rock and snow surged around us; shoreless, no bounding range,
no sweet glimpses of broad green valleys and glistening rivers in the
distance; no pretty villages nestling cosily under the pine forest--nothing
but peak on peak, ridge on ridge; bright pinnacles and clusters of
pinnacles shooting up here and there far above the rest into the calm blue
sky--deep grooves marking the course of distant valleys, like tide-marks on
the sea. But no trace of man or beast, herb or tree; the very wind that
whistled past us brought no sound or scent from the valleys it had passed,
but sounded harsh, and dry, and dead. Vain, indeed would be the effort to
convey the slightest idea of the solemn grandeur of that scene! Manfred?
Manfred gives the finest and truest picture ever perhaps painted of _Swiss_
Alpine scenery, as seen looking towards the mountains, or from the cliffs
bordering some rich pastoral valley; but we had passed all that long
ago--we were in the very heart of the range. Alp was still piled on Alp,
but we had reached the summit of the pile. The only valleys _we_ saw were
fearful scars in the mountain flank, half filled with eternal snow, and the
crumbling skeletons of dead Alps. No sound--no herdsman's jödle--no
cowbell's tinkle ever reached to half way up our rocky perch: we were far
above the vulture and the chamois. We were alone with the rock, and snow,
and sky! It seemed profanity to whisper--and yet there was Joseph, after a
glance round, and a short "schöne panorama!" whistling and fishing up the
eatables and drinkables from the bottom of his wallet, as coolly as if he
was seated in his own smoky, half-lighted cabin. He had been born in it,
and was used to it. I doubt whether I myself felt the grandeur of the scene
as much then as I have often done since, on recalling it bit by bit to my
recollection. The really grand gives one at first a sort of painful feeling
that is indescribable. One cannot _think_--one only _feels_ with that
strange undescribed sense, that strives, almost to heart-breaking, to bring
itself forth, and yet stays voiceless.

We sat long, drinking in alternate draughts of sublimity and Slibowitz (as
Joseph called the brandy), till the Berg-geist kindly put an end to our
exstasies by drawing a dark gray veil over the whole picture, and pelting
us with snow-flakes, as a gentle hint to be off and leave him to his
cogitations. It began, indeed, to snow in real earnest, and the weather
looked mighty dark and unpromising, so we scrambled hastily down the way we
came, and leaning well back on our alpenstocks with our feet stretched out
before us, shot down the long sheet of snow, at a considerably quicker rate
than we had ascended; and gliding scornfully past our columnar friends,
whose fantastic capitals had given us so much trouble in the morning, we
reached, with many a tumble and much laughter, the stony ravine at its
foot.

Scorning to finish the day without drawing blood from something besides
ourselves, we determined to commit slaughter on whatever came across us. We
soon heard the shrill signal-whistle of the marmot, and for want of better
game, determined to bag at least one of these exceedingly wide-awake
gentlemen. Creeping to the top of a neighboring ridge, we peeped cautiously
over into a little valley floored with a confused mass of mossy stones and
straggling alpen-rosen. Here several of these quaint little beasts, half
rat, half rabbit, were frisking in and out of their burrows, cutting all
sorts of what Joseph called, 'Burzelbaume,' Anglicè, capers; little
suspecting that the all-destroying monster, man, had his eye upon them. One
fellow, the sentinel, took my particular fancy as he sat up on his nether
end on a large stone. There was an expression of unutterable self-conceit
and conscious wide-awakefulness about his blunt muzzle and exposed incisors
that was perfectly delicious. Him I determined to bring to bag, and
cautiously raising my carbine--crack! Over he rolled, I have no doubt, too
astonished to feel any pain, his friends tumbling madly head over heels
into their burrows, whilst the astonished echoes repeated crack! crack!
again and again, in all sorts of tones and modulations, till warned to
silence by the harsh rattle of an old mountain a mile off. We bagged our
friend, who looked every wit as conceited in death as he did when alive,
and recommenced our descent. On our way we shot a brace of "schnee huhner,"
a species of ptarmigan, a pack of which very _slow_ birds were running
stupidly in and out amongst the rocks--and hurried on. It was growing very
dark, the snow fell heavily, and the wind began rushing and eddying round
us, depositing the largest and coldest of the snow-flakes in our ears and
eyes, till we were half-blinded and wholly deaf. Joseph began to look
serious, and hunted about for a small torrent he knew of, to serve as a
guide, and after some trouble and anxiety, we found it, and stumbled down
its rocky banks till we came to a solitary sennhutt, which was to be our
resting-place for the night.

After some trouble, we got the door open, and found that the hut was
fortunately not entirely filled with hay; a space about six or eight feet
broad had been boarded off between it and the outer wall for the use of the
wild-hauer. This was to serve us as parlor and kitchen and all, except
bed-room, which was to be sought for in the hay-stack itself. Our floor was
the bare earth; the logs which formed the wall were badly jointed, and the
wind whistled through the gaping cracks in the most uncomfortable manner;
one could almost fancy that it was trying to articulate the dreaded word,
rheu--matism.

However, the ever-active Joseph, bustling about, found some dry wood, and
we made a blazing fire on the floor at the imminent risk of burning our
beds, and slightly thawed ourselves; we continued our researches, and found
a shallow wooden pail, carefully covered over, holding some two gallons of
sour milk, left by the charitable hay-man some fortnight before, for the
use of any benighted hunter who might have the luck to stumble on the hut,
and one of those abominable one-legged milking-stools, so common in that
part of the world, which, having vainly endeavored to sit on, and having
tumbled into the fire in consequence, to Joseph's intense amusement, I
hurled madly over the hay out into the storm.

As the clatter made amongst the shingles of the roof by its hasty exist
subsided, we heard a noise which struck terror into both our hearts, and
would doubtless have chilled our very marrow, if it had not been below
freezing-point already. Devils! Berg-geister! Fly! out into the black
storm! over the precipice! into the torrent! before some fearful mopping
and mowing face, too ghastly horrible for human eye-ball to see without
bursting, or human brain to conceive without madness, gibber out upon us
from that dark corner! Listen: there it is again! And--mew-w-w-w-w! down
tumbled between us a miserable, half-grown, gray kitten, nearly dead with
cold and starvation, doubtless absent on some poaching expedition when the
hut was deserted, and not thought worth the going back for. Oh! the joy of
that unfortunate little beast at seeing man and fire once more! How she
staggered about with tail erect, vainly trying to mew and purr at the same
time! having to be perpetually pulled out of the fire, and "put out," to
prevent her playing the part of one of Samson's foxes with our beds,
filling the cabin with unspeakable smells of singed hair! And now she would
persist in walking up our backs, and tickling us to madness with her
scorched tail!

Having disposed of "Catchins," as she was immediately named, as well as we
could, by tossing her by the tail to the top of the hay, whenever she
descended to thank us, which happened about three times in every two
minutes, we "fixed" our suppers, broiling the schnee-huhner over the bright
fire, and enjoyed ourselves mightily. After a smoke and a short
cross-examination from Joseph as to our friends, family, and expectations,
and particular inquiries for the shortest overland route to England, and
the number of years required for the journey, we climbed up into the hay,
and grubbed and wormed our way for two or three feet below its surface,
and, making unto ourselves each a "spiracle" or blow-hole over our
respective noses, tried to slumber.

Now, a bed of short, sweet Alpine grass, fragrant with the spirits of a
thousand departed flowers, is as warm, cozy, and elastic as a bed can be,
but it has one unfortunate drawback,--the small straws and dust falling
down the before-mentioned spiracle, tickle and titilate one's unfortunate
face and nose in a most distracting manner; and as you utterly destroy the
snug economy of your couch, and let in a rush of cold mountain air, as
often as you raise your hand to brush away the annoyance, some fastidious
persons might possibly prefer a modest mattress, with a fair allowance of
sheets and blankets.

At last, however, I was dozing off, tired of hearing Joseph muttering what
certainly were not his prayers, rustling fretfully, and sneezing
trumpet-like at intervals, as some straw, more inquisitive than usual, made
a tour of inspection up his nostril, when I suddenly heard a round Tyrolese
oath rapped out with great fervor, and something whirled over my head and
plumped against the timbers of the roof. Dreamily supposing that it was the
aforesaid cumbrous Tyrolese execration, which Joseph had jerked out with
such energy as to send it clean back into oblivion, when something with an
evil smell, and making a noise like a miniature stocking-machine, tumbled
down my spiracle, plump into my face. Waking fully, I at once perceived
that it was the cat, not the oath, I had heard fly over me shortly before,
she, in the excess of her gratitude, being determined to stick as closely
to us as possible. Following Joseph's example, I seized her by the tail,
and whirled her, purring uninterruptedly, as far as I could. Ere many
minutes had elapsed, she was again launched forth by the infuriated Joseph,
and backwards and forwards she flew at least half-a-dozen times between us,
without appearing in the least disconcerted, perhaps, indeed, finding the
exercise conducive to the assimilation of the sour milk, till Nature could
stand no more, and we fell fast asleep.

Whether she spent the night on our faces, in alternate watches, I know not,
but I had ghastly dreams, and when I woke in the morning, I found my hand
and arm thrust forth from the hay, reposing on a cool and clean counterpane
of snow, which had drifted in during the night, as if I had been repelling
her advances even in my sleep.

Feeling very cold and damp, we turned out as soon as we woke, and blowing
up the embers of the fire, warmed ourselves as well as we could, and took a
peep out into the night. The storm had passed away, leaving everything
covered with a veil of snow, that gleamed faintly under the intense
black-blue sky. The stars were beginning to assume that peculiar sleepy,
twinkling appearance which shows that their night-watch is drawing to a
close, and everything lay in still, calm rest around us.

We breakfasted sparingly, as our provisions were beginning to run short,
thanks to the keen mountain air and our hard work the day before, and just
as the first cold chill of the approaching dawn began to be felt, we left
the cabin, shutting up Catchins, and hanging the marmot on a peg out of her
reach, till our return.

Our day's route lay more round to the left of the Wildgrad Kögle. The scene
was for some time a repetition of that of the day before, but the cliffs
were still more precipitous and the ravines narrower and more difficult to
traverse. Many a tumble we got for the first hour amongst the boulders
covered with treacherous moss and cowberry plants, but before sunrise we
had left all vegetation behind us again, and were up amongst the crags and
the snow.

As we ascended, we saw a valley to our left, filled to the brim with dense
mist, which, as soon as the sun began to tinge the highest peaks, rose in
swirling columns, and shut out every thing that was not in our immediate
vicinity. This was advantageous, as, although it prevented our _seeing_, it
at the same time prevented our being _seen_, from the cliffs before we
reached our best ground. We toiled on steadily, crossing vast beds of snow,
and occasionally the roots of some glacier, that threw itself into the
valleys to our left, climbing, scrambling, and slipping, but still steadily
ascending, till we got to where Joseph expected to fall in with chamois,
when we called a halt, and sheltering ourselves behind a mass of rock from
the keen morning wind, waited for the clearing of the mist.

The Alp-spirit seemed to be amusing himself mightily with this same mist!
at one moment, catching it up in huge masses, he piled it on the sharp
peaks, as if to make himself a comfortable cushion; and then, sitting
suddenly down to try its efficacy, drove it in all directions by his
"lubber weight." Enraged, he tossed and tumbled it about for some time, and
at last spread it into one broad level plain, with the higher peaks
standing out clear and sharp, like rocks from a calm sea. Now and then the
mist would disappear entirely for a few moments, leaving everything clear
and bright; then a small cloud, "like a man's hand," would form on the side
of some distant peak, and spreading out with inconceivable rapidity, would
envelope us in its boiling wreaths, while the wind, ever and anon rushing
down some unexpected gully, cut a tunnel right through it, giving us
glimpses of distant mountains and snow-fields, looking near and strange as
if seen through a telescope.

At last the sun began to shine out cheerily and steadily, and the breeze
gave a freshness and buoyance to our spirits never to be felt except on
high mountains. The heavy atmosphere of the valley squeezes one's soul into
its case, and sits on the lid like an incubus. That blessed mountain-spirit
is the only power who takes the lid off altogether, and lets the soul out
of its larva-case to revel in the strange beauties of his domain without
restraint!

After a time, we found ourselves in a region of snow-fields, filling up
broad valleys, lying calm and shadowless in the bright sunshine. Here and
there, they were marked by delicate blue lines, where the crevasses allowed
the substratum of ice to be seen, showing that these apparently eternal and
immovable plains of snow were slowly but steadily flowing downwards, to
appear as splintered glaciers in the valley far below; and here and there
again, dark ridges, standing sharply up from the snow-bed, marked the
course of buried mountain ranges, and gave some idea of the vast depth of
the deposit.

But wonderfully beautiful as these plains were, and strange and wild as
they appeared to an English eye, with a brilliant August sun pouring his
whole flood of light and warmth upon them, they were not the great points
of interest to us. Those mighty ranges of cliff, rising tier above tier to
our right, fretted with a pure white lace-work of fresh fallen snow, with
here and there vast beds of screes shot from above, giving promise of
gemsenkraut, were the bits we scanned with the greatest eagerness. We had
come for chamois, and I am afraid, looked upon the rest as of very
secondary importance.

We were advancing along the base of the lowest tier of cliff, which had a
sort of step of snow running along it about half-way up for some
half-a-mile, bounded at one end by an immense mass of screes and precipice,
and at the other by a sudden turn of the rock, when Joseph suddenly dashing
off his hat and throwing himself prostrate behind a stone, dragged me down
beside him, with a vice-like grasp, that left its mark on my arm for many a
day after. Utterly taken aback at the suddenness of my prostration, I lay
beside him, wondering at the change that had come over his face; he was as
white as marble, his moustache worked with intense excitement, and his
eyeballs seemed starting from their sockets as he glared at the cliff.
Following his line of sight, I glanced upwards, and my eye was instantly
arrested by something--it moved--again--and again! With shaking hand I
directed the telescope to the point, and there, at the end of it, hopping
fearlessly on the shivered mountain side, scratching its ear with its hind
foot, and nibbling daintily the scattered bits of gemsenkraut that spring
up between the stones, stood fearless and free--a chamois!

After watching him with intense interest for some moments, we drew back,
scarcely daring to breathe, and sheltering ourselves behind a large stone,
held a council of war. It was evidently impossible to approach him from
where we were: we could not have moved ten steps towards him without the
certainty of being discovered; our only chance was to get above him and so
cut him off from the higher ranges. Crawling backwards, we managed to place
a low range of rock between ourselves and the cliffs, and then making a
wide sweep, we reached their base at some distance from where the chamois
was feeding.

After examining the precipice for some time, we found that the only mode of
access to its summit, here some three or four hundred feet above us, was by
a sort of ravine, what would be called in the Swiss Alps, a _cheminée_ a
species of fracture in the strata the broken edges of which would give us
some foot and hand hold: at its upper termination we could see the end of a
small glacier, slightly overhanging the cliff, from which a small stream
leapt from ledge to ledge, only alive in the last hour or two of
sun-warmth, giving promises, which certainly were faithfully fulfilled, of
additional slipperiness and discomfort. But we had no choice; we had
already spent nearly an hour in our cautious circuit. Our scramble,
wherever it took place, would cost us nearly another before we got above
our expected prey, and if we hesitated much longer, he might take a fancy
to march off altogether in search of the rest of the herd. So up we went,
dragging ourselves and each other up the wet slippery rocks, getting a
shivering "swish" of ice-cold water in our faces every now and then, till
we got about half-way up, when, just as we were resting for a moment to
take breath, we heard a tremendous roar, followed by a splintering crash
just above our heads, and had the pleasure of seeing the fragments of some
half-a-ton of ice, which had fallen from the glacier above, fly out from
the shelf of rock under which we were resting, and spin down the rugged
path we had just ascended.

Thinking that this was quite near enough to be pleasant, and "calculating"
that by every doctrine of chances the same thing would not happen twice in
the same half-hour, we scrambled up as fast as we could before the next
instalment became due, and at last reached safely the top of the precipice.

We certainly had not much to boast of as far as walking went, when we got
there, for the snow and rocks were tumbled about in a very wild manner. If
we slipped off a rock, we tumbled waist-deep into the soft, melting
snow-drifts, and when we tumbled on the snow, there was always some lurking
rock ready to remind us of his presence by a hearty thump; however, as we
were fairly above the chamois, our excitement carried us on. I do not think
that Joseph swore once; we found afterwards indeed, to our cost, that in
one of his involuntary summersets, he had broken _the_ bottle, and narrowly
escaped being bayoneted by the fragments: however, we did not know it then,
and so scrambled on in contented ignorance, until we reached the spot on
the cliffs to our right, which we had marked as being above our prey. Here,
however, we found that it was impossible to get near enough to the edge to
look over, as the fresh-fallen snow threatened to part company from the
rock and carry us with it, on the slightest indiscretion on our parts.
Crouching down in the snow, we listened for some hint of our friend's
whereabouts, and had not waited more than a minute, when the faint clatter
of a stone far below convinced us that he was on the move: keeping low, we
wallowed along till we came to where the crest of the cliff showing a
little above the snow, gave us a tolerable shelter; carefully crawling to
the edge, we peeped over, and saw, as we expected, that the gems had
shifted his quarters, and as luck would have it, was standing on the
snow-bed half-way up the cliff, immediately below us.

Trembling, partly with excitement, and partly from the under-waistcoat of
half-melted snow we had unconsciously assumed in our serpentine wrigglings,
we lay and watched the graceful animal below us. He evidently had a
presentiment that there was something "no canny" about the mountain-side;
some eddy had perhaps reached his delicate nostrils, laden with the taint
of an intruder. With his head high in the air, and his ears pointed
forwards, he stood examining--as wiser brutes than he sometimes do--every
point of the compass but the right. One foot was advanced; one moment more,
and he would have gone; when crack! close to my ear, jut as I was screwing
up my nerves for a long shot, went Joseph's heavy rifle. With a sinking
heart I saw the brute take a tremendous bound, all four hoofs together, and
then, like a rifle-ball glancing over the bosom of a calm lake, bound after
bound carried him away and away over the snow-field, and round the corner
to our right, before I had recovered my senses sufficiently to take a
desperate snap at him.

What we said, or felt, or how we got over the face of that cliff, I know
not. A dim recollection of falling stones and dust showering round
us--pieces of treacherous rock giving way in our hands and under our feet,
bruising slides, and one desperate jump over the chasm between the cliff
and the snow,--and there we were both, standing pale and breathless,
straining our eyes for some scarcely expected trace of blood to give us
hope.

Not a drop tinged the unsullied snow at the place where he had made his
first mad bound, nor at the second, nor at the third; but a few paces
further on, one ruby-tinged hole showed where the hot blood had sunk
through the melting snow.

Too excited to feel any uprising of envy, hatred, or malice against my more
fortunate companion, I raced along the white incline, leaving him behind
reloading his rifle,--which was always a sort of solemn rite with him,--and
following, without difficulty, the deep indentations of the animal's hoofs,
I came to where the cliff receded into a sort of small bay, with its patch
of snow on the same plane with the one I was on, but separated from it by a
rugged promontory of cliff and broken rock. Cautiously I scrambled round
the point, removing many a stone that seemed inclined to fall and give the
alarm to the watchful chamois, and peeping cautiously round the last mass
of rock that separated me from the snow-patch, I saw the poor brute,
standing not more than sixty yards from me, his hoofs drawn close together
under him, ready for a desperate rush at the cliff at the first sound that
reached him; his neck stretched out, and his muzzle nearly touching the
snow, straining every sense to catch some inkling of the whereabouts of the
mischief he felt was near him.

With my face glowing as if it had been freshly blistered, a dryness and
lumping in my throat, as if I had just escaped from an unsuccessful display
of Mr. Calcraft's professional powers, and my heart thud-thudding against
my ribs at such a rate that I really thought the gems must hear it in the
stillness, I raised my carbine. Once, at the neck just behind the ear, I
saw the brown hide clear at the end of the barrel, but I dared not risk
such a chance; and so, straining my nerves, I shifted my aim to just behind
the shoulder,--one touch of the cold trigger, and as the thin gases
streamed off, rejoicing at their liberation, I saw the chamois shrink
convulsively when the ball struck him, and then fall heavily on the snow,
shot right through the heart. With a who-whoop! that might have been heard
half-way to Innspruck, I rushed up to him;--one sweep of the knife--the red
blood bubbled out on to the snow that shrunk and wasted before its hot
touch, as if it felt itself polluted, and there lay stretched out in all
its beauty before me the first gems I ever killed--just as Joseph came up,
panting, yelling, and jödling, and rejoicing at my success, without a shade
of envy in his honest heart.

Now I believe, in all propriety, we ought to have been melancholy, and
moralized over the slain. That rich, soft black eye, filming over with the
frosty breath of death, and that last convulsive kick of the hind legs,
ought perhaps to have made us feel that we had done rather a brutal and
selfish thing; but they did not. This is a truthful narrative, and I must
confess that our only feeling was one of unmixed rejoicing.

I have occasionally moralized over a trout, flopping about amongst the
daisies and buttercups, and dying that horrible suffocation death of my
causing; but it was never, if I remember right, the _first_ trout I had
killed that day. My feelings always get finer as my pannier gets fuller,
particularly if it be a warm afternoon, and I have _lunched_.

But as for the unfortunate gems, we rejoiced over him exceedingly; we shook
hands over him; we sat beside him, and on him; we examined him, carefully,
minutely, scientifically, from stem to stem. I firmly believe that I could
pick him out at this moment from the thousand ghosts that attend the
silver-horned Gemsen König, if I had but the good luck to fall in with his
majesty and his charmed suite.

Joseph's ball had struck him high up on the neck, but had not inflicted any
thing like a severe wound. Had we fired on him from below, he would have
scaled the cliffs in a moment, and been no more seen, at least by us; but
as he knew that the mischief was above him, he dared not ascend--to descend
was impossible; and so, getting to a certain extent pounded, he gave me the
rare chance of a second shot.

Long we sat and gazed at the chamois; and the wild scene before us--never
shall I forget it!--shut in on three sides by steep and frowning cliffs, in
front the precipice, and far, far down, the wild rocky valleys, divided by
shivered ridges, rising higher and higher till they mounted up into the
calm, pure snow range, set in the frame of the jutting promontories on each
side of us--looking the brighter and the "holier" from the comparative
shade in which we were. Not a sound but the occasional faint "swish" of the
waterfall that drained from the snow-bed,--not a living thing _now_ but our
two selves standing side by side on the snow. We had killed the third, and
there he lay stiffening between us!

But, hillo! Joseph! we are nearly getting sentimental, after all, over this
brute, (that I should say so!) who has all but broken our necks already,
and who in all human probability will do so entirely before we have done
with him. Fish up the decanter, and let us have a schnaps over our quarry;
my throat and lips are burning, as if I had lunched off quicklime. Well,
what are you fumbling at? Oh, horror! Joseph's hand returns empty from the
bag, with a large cut on one of the fingers--weeping tears of blood! The
bottle is smashed!--smashed to atoms! and the unconscious Joseph has had
the celestial liquor trickling down his back--how long he know not, and
care not; it is "gone, and for ever!"

    Like the summer-dried fountain,
    When our need is the sorest!

But it is of no use blaspheming in that manner, Joseph; not one of those
ten hundred and fifty millions of bad spirits you are invoking so freely,
will bring us back one drop of our good ones; so we must e'en "girn and
bide." But still it is as bad as bad can be,--not a drop of water for hours
to come, perhaps.

    Water, water, everywhere,
    Nor any drop to drink.

Munching snow only chars one's lips like hot cinders, and the cool "swish"
of the waterfall there below us only makes one the more thirsty. Let us be
off out of ear-shot of it, at any rate. Take up the gems, and let us dream
of cool, bubbling runlets and iced sour milk as we go.

Dream! quotha! we must dream of how we are to go at all, first, and a very
nightmarey sort of dream it promises to be; we are regularly pounded; not a
vestige of a crack or crevice up which to worm ourselves in the whole face
of the semicircular range of cliffs beneath which we stand; and moreover,
they are all of that upside down, overhanging style, that precludes all
climbing. We must retrace our steps as we best can, and try where we
descended.

"Well, Joseph, where did we come down--eh?" Not there!
Nonsense!--impossible! Yes! too true; there it was; there are our tracks in
the snow, and the dust and stones that were so obliging as to accompany us
to the bottom, and be hanged to them! But the cliff has surely grown since
then. It looks as high as Gallantry Bower, in dear old North Devon.--I wish
I were at the top or bottom either of _that_, instead of where I am! There
is not a hundred feet difference between them. Three hundred feet, the
cliff is, if an inch! We can never do it! Let us make a cast round by the
screes, and see if we cannot get down that way.

We did so, but found that they were quite impassable. What looked like a
continuous shoot when seen from below, we found to be divided by two or
three ledges of rock, and the angle at which they lay, rendered it
impossible for any thing heavier footed than a gems to pass them. We must
up the cliff! We had no choice.

Now, to begin, it was no easy thing to get at the cliff at all. That
confounded gap between the snow and the rock was bad enough to get across
from above; but to jump up from the sloping snow slap against the face of
the rock was ten times worse. However, Joseph having uncoiled a few yards
of line from his waist, and made it fast to the gems, tightened his belt,
and took the crack gallantly, lighting on a narrow ledge, with his nose
almost touching the rock, to which he stuck like a limpet for a moment, and
then, having steadied himself, turned round and seated himself, with his
legs dangling over the chasm. Now came my turn. Having thrown the end of
the line to Joseph--after vainly looking for a promising ledge to land on,
I yielded to his entreaties, and swung myself right _at_ him. We grasped
each other pretty tight, you may be assured, gentle reader; and after
swaying for a moment or two over the abyss, I climbed up him, and getting
my feet on his shoulders, I managed to draw myself up to a ledge a few feet
higher. Now came my turn to turn, and a most unpleasant piece of gymnastics
it was. The ledge was not an inch too broad, and the rock below only rough
enough to _scratch_ against, not to give any firm foot-hold. However, I at
last got my back against the rock pretty firmly; and Joseph, who had
dragged the gems up from the snow, threw me the end of the line, which,
after one or two unsuccessful grabs, that nearly toppled me over from my
"bad eminence," I caught, and with his assistance, got the gems up to me,
and rested it across my knees. Joseph now turned his face to the rock, and
getting up to me, placed one of his iron-soled shoes on my thigh, and the
other on my shoulder, and climbed over and past me. As soon as he was
firmly fixed, I threw him up the end of the line, and, felt much relieved
of the weight of the chamois, whose rough hide rubbed lovingly over my face
as it passed me, and turning round, and standing upon my ledge, laid hold
of Joseph by the ankle, and again climbed up him and past him, to be
climbed up and over in my turn. Over and over we had to repeat the same
manoeuvre, varied occasionally by our being unable to turn or to sit down
from the narrowness of the ledges, and then the strain was terrible. If we
had not come sometimes to a broader ledge than usual, which allowed us to
lie down and get an easier hold of the line, as it dangled like a plummet
over the cliff, we, or at least I, could never have reached the top of the
cliff _with_ the gems, and I very much doubt whether either of us would
have cared much to have done so _without_ it. What was before me I hardly
knew. Imitating as well as I could the happy _insouciance_ of a snail
"sliming" up the side of the Parthenon, I tried to restrict my range of
vision to points immediately near me. I never felt giddy in my life; but I
felt that it would be running a terrible risk to look into the immensity
that lay stretched out below me, like another world.

However, every thing in this world must have at least one end, even an
Alpine cliff. And at last, as I drew myself up, I found myself face to face
with the snow. The last step was by no means the easiest or safest; but in
a few moments all three of us, Joseph, the chamois, and myself, were lying
on the snow-bed, one hardly more alive than the other.

As soon as we had recovered a little, we stumbled back amongst the sloppy
snow, and the half-hidden rocks, one of which had doubtless caused the
untimely emptying of our spirit bottle, till we arrived at the _cheminée_
up which we had scrambled in the morning. Now scrambling _up_ is one thing,
and scrambling _down_ is another--decidedly more difficult, particularly
with the addition of a "beastie" twice as large as a well-grown fawn. So we
decided to return over the small glacier which had so nearly knocked our
brains out in our ascent, not without a lurking hope of finding some water
in its delicate green chalices.

The small ice-stream on which we pursued our thirsty search, flowed down
from the upper snow-beds through a chasm in the cliffs, and lay right
across our path. The crevasses were small and easy to traverse, though had
they been ten times the breadth, we should have welcomed them for the
prospect of water they held out. We soon discovered what we wanted, and
throwing ourselves on the ice, from which the sun had long since melted the
last night's snow, leaving nothing but the pure water crystal, revelled in
long draughts of ice-cold water, regardless of the consequences.

We lay there resting ourselves, and peering down the crevasses for some
time. How deliciously refreshing was that cool green light, filtered
through the translucent ice, to our eyes, wearied by the eternal glare of
the snow-fields! I have often wondered why no poet had ever chosen one of
these same crevasses, with its tinkling stream, and fairy bridges and
battlements of pure green ice, bathing in a strange unearthly
phosphorescent light, for the home of some glacier Undine. Where could one
find a fitter palace for some delicate Ariel than such places as the
moulins of the Mer de Glace, the ice-grottoes of the Grindenwald, or the
Rhone glacier, or even the commonest crack in the most insignificant sheet
of frozen snow. How exquisitely beautiful are those little emerald basins,
fit baths for Titania, filled with water so pure and clear that one almost
doubts its presence, till its exquisite coolness touches one's parched
lips! I never wondered at the excitement of that enthusiastic Frenchman,
who being held by the legs to prevent him throwing himself into the arms of
the ice-nymph, whom he doubtless saw beckoning to him from below, hurled
his hat into the moulin, and then raced down to the source of the Arveiron
to see it appear, hoping, doubtless, that it would bring him some tidings
of fairyland. But the nymph answered not: perhaps she was cold, and
retained the chapeau for her own private wearing. At all events, M. le
Baron never got it again, as far as I could learn.

Our labor was now nearly over; we quickly traversed two or three small
snow-fields, and after a little trouble in hauling ourselves and the gems
up and down the ridges that separated them, we reached a smooth declivity
of snow, down which we shot merrily, getting many a roll, it is true, but
merely laughing thereat, as every tumble carried us all the faster
downwards, and at last reached safe and sound the region of rocks and
gravel we had left so long.

How deliciously refreshing to the wearied eye was the first patch of green
turf!--how brightly glowed the alpen-rosen amongst the rocks! And--yes!
there is actually a honey-bee droning about that orchis, singing his
welcome song of home, and fire-sides, and kindly greetings!

Happy as two school-boys, we marched on, carrying our quarry alternately,
yodling, and shouting, and playing all sorts of practical jokes on each
other, rejoicing at the success of our expedition, caring nothing now for
the frowns of the grim old giants around us, caring nothing for the bitter
blasts and swirling snow-squalls that swept past us; and at last, as night
closed in, we found ourselves once more in the little cabin, that seemed
quite home-like to us, and which we had fancied more than once in the
course of the day that we should never see again, with Catchins gyrating
pound us, "making a tail" at the chamois, and welcoming us as old friends.
We did not dawdle long over our supper, which consisted principally of the
rat-like marmot, broiled on the embers, and a draught from the neighboring
torrent, and turned into our hay beds, wet and wearied enough, with our
brains in a whirl from the strange excitements of the day, and slept, too
done up to care for tickling straws or feline impertinences.

When I woke in the morning, I lay for some time trying to collect my
thoughts, half fearing that all was but a dream, and that we had still our
work before us; but on scrambling down, the sight of the gems reassured me,
and was an agreeable balm for the intolerable aching I felt from head to
heel. Joseph I must say groaned quite as much as myself, and we hobbled
about in the dark to find bits of wood for our fire, like a couple of
unfortunates just escaped from the rack. The skin of our faces and necks
was peeling off, as if we had been washing them in oil of vitriol, and
using sand-paper for a towel; but we were used to that, and had been as
badly burnt many a time before; but we ached!--ye gods, how we did ache! It
took a long warming and some mutually administered friction, to get us at
all in walking trim. As soon as we become "lissom" again, having nothing to
detain us, and very little to eat, we wended on our way, one bearing
Catchins in the now empty bag, and the other with the gems, down towards
the pines, covered with last night's snow, and following the course of the
torrent, strode on as merrily, or perchance more so, as the first morning
we started. The sun soon shone out bright and warm, the snow began to drip
from the boughs, and every step we took showed the black mould and the
decaying needle leaves of the pines. We heard the rustling of several
black-cock, and it being my turn to carry Catchins' light weight, I shot
one villanously, as he sat on a pine branch, and stuck his tail in my hat,
after the fashion of all true yägers.

Soon we left the melting snow and dripping woods behind us, and reached the
bright meadows glowing beneath an Italian sky. Strange sounded the shrill
chirping of the red and green grasshoppers in our ears, kindly each
herdsman's yodle and maiden's laugh rang to our hearts, and palace-like
seemed the little cabin that received us after our sojourn amongst the ice
and snow, now seeming more like uneasy dreams than realities which we had
undergone but a day before. Bright smiles greeted us, bright brown eyes
laughed a welcome to us, and many a sturdy hand was clasped in ours as we
sat resting ourselves on the bench before the door.

But we tarried not long; we burned to show our trophy "at home;" and we
sped down the Oetzthal, and reached Dumpfen early in the afternoon, to be
cheered and complimented, and welcomed back with all the warmth of the
honest Tyrolese heart. The people had been in great distress about
us--about me, at least--as they supposed that I must, of necessity, have
broken my neck. I suspect, indeed, that they never thought that I would
really go, and were rather astonished when they woke, and found me gone. As
for Joseph, it was his certain fate--if not now, another time. But they
rejoiced in their mistake, and with my hat crowned with flowers by many a
rosy finger, and my hands tingling from many a giant squeeze, and perhaps
my heart, too, a little, from more than one gentle one, I hung my gems on a
nail outside the door for inspection, and seated myself once again in the
little chamber, looking out upon the torrent and the cliff.

I cannot linger over the simple pleasures of that evening; as Shallow says,
"the heart is all." "Jenkins of the _Post_" may love to record his
reminiscences of a ball at Almack's, or an "æsthetic tea" at the Comtesse
of Cruche Cassé's; but such remembrances always bring as much pain as
pleasure to me, making me yearn for those free days spent amongst the
mountains, and the torrents, and the happy single-hearted mountaineers, far
from the cares, troubles, and tribulations of "our highly civilized
society."

And now, most patient reader,--are you there still? Farewell! I have tried
to give you some faint description of the indescribable, and have, of
course, failed. But take at least my advice, and a knapsack, and a thick
pair of shoes, and eschewing hackneyed Switzerland, leave for once the old
bellwether, and try one summer in the Norischer Alpen; and if you _are_
disappointed--I can only say, that you richly deserve to be!




From Chambers's Edinburgh Journal.

VISIT TO THE ABERDEEN COMBWORKS.


Within our recollection, comb-making was considered one of the most
miserable of trades, and as destitute of any thing like an organized _modus
operandi_ as that of the perambulating artisans who possessed a certain
skill in the fashioning of rams' horns into spoons and rejoiced in the
expressive designation of Horners. On a late visit to Aberdeen, however, we
found the manufacture of combs carried on there not only to an extent far
exceeding our preconceived notions, but flourishing in a state of skilful
organisation; and we hastened to visit the comb-works of by far the largest
comb-maker in this country or in the world. We have no room to follow the
steps by which Aberdeen came to be the seat of this particular branch of
industry; but before describing the system of comb-making there, we shall
take a short retrospective glance at the general history of the comb, in
order to illustrate the various changes it has passed through, and its
gradual elevation to a respectable position in the manufactures of the
country.

It is impossible to state with any degree of accuracy the time when it
first became an indispensable requisite of the toilet; but by what we can
glean from the ancient writers it would appear to have been of Egyptian
origin. The Greeks and Romans used combs made of boxwood, which they
obtained as we do, from the shores of the Euxine Sea, and the
mountain-ridge of Cytorus, in Galatia. According to Guasco, a modern
Italian author, combs were also formed of silver, iron, bronze, but in no
instance do we find the modern material, shell or horn. In addition to the
wooden combs found in their tombs, it has been proved that the Egyptians
had ivory combs, toothed on one side, which gradually came into use among
the Greeks and Romans; but from specimens of the remains found at Pompeii,
with representations on the Amyclæan tables, it would seem that the Greeks,
who were remarkably studious and careful in arranging their hair, used
them, with teeth on both sides, exactly similar to our small-tooth-combs.

The mediæval progress of the comb exhibits, like that of every thing else
of its class, much curious elaboration with but little improvement in
utility. In the fifteenth volume of the _Archæologia_ there is a
representation of an ivory comb found in the ruins of Inkleton Nunnery,
Cambridgeshire, containing some Anglo-Saxon design exquisitely carved in
relief, but with such teeth as a common boor in our day would treat with
contempt. We find Chaucer commenting on the many absurd articles of female
attire, at a time when both sexes tied up their hair in a "licorous
fashion" with ivory pins; and one of the earliest specimens of English
combs extant, was dug up in 1764 from beneath the lowest of the three paved
streets, which lie--memorials of their several ages--under the present
Shiprow Street of Aberdeen; and it was supposed to have lain there ever
since Edward III. burned and ruined the city in 1336.

In modern days the comb probably reached its most costly and ornamental
state at the court of Louis XIV., where hair-dressing was an art more
appreciated and often better paid than the higher efforts of genius. Combs
of ivory and of tortoise-shell, richly inlaid with gold and pearl, formed
an essential adjunct of the toilet of the court beauties. In Great Britain
the fabrication of horn into combs was a very ancient process, chiefly in
Yorkshire and the midland counties. But towards the end of the last century
the increased demand for combs caused makers to establish themselves all
over the country; and in Scotland there were one or two houses of some
eminence in the trade at the period--some twenty-five years back--at which
we have now arrived. It was, however, one of those trades that, as its
artificers were concerned, would not stand investigation. Making combs on
nearly the same principles as those pursued by their forefathers--that is,
by simply cutting out the interspace between the teeth, with various sorts
and sizes of saws--its followers, barely entitled to the name of skilled
workmen, were dissipated, unsettled, and irregular in their habits.

We come now to treat of the grand era in the comb trade--of the time when
it was destined, like the great staple manufactures of our country, to
undergo a revolution. The introduction of machinery and steam-power, with
the division of labor, is suggestive of an important stride in the progress
of the trade. About the year 1828 Mr. Lynn invented a machine of a
singularly ingenious design, having for its principal object that of
cutting two combs out of one plate of horn or shell; and two years
afterwards Stewart, Rowell & Co. commenced the manufacture in Aberdeen. To
the first of these circumstances the trade was indebted for the successful
idea of a machine, which affected at the same time a saving of half the
material, and an increase of produce almost inconceivable. To the latter it
is still more indebted for the first application of steam-power to the
machinery; and, what we think of infinitely greater importance, the
introduction of those true principles in the philosophy of production
contended for by Adam Smith--a philosophy which, in its legitimate
application, has the invariable effect of elevating alike the character of
the produce and the producers.

We shall most appropriately represent the combined effect of these
improvements on the trade by taking the reader along with us in a cursory
view of the principal departments of the Aberdeen Combworks. Provided with
an intelligent cicerone in the person of one of the clerks of the office,
we began our investigations, and as an essential preliminary, were first
shown specimens of the various kinds of raw material. In the order of its
intrinsic value, this consists of tortoise-shells, horns, and hoofs. Ivory,
in our day, is reserved almost exclusively for the manufacture of
small-tooth combs, which form a branch of the ivory trade distinct from the
one before us. Of the first of these materials, tortoise-shell, that best
adapted to manufacturing purposes is the shell, or scales of a horny
contexture which inclose the sea-tortoise, _Testudo imbricata_. It is found
in all warm latitudes; but the best species are indigenous to Hindostan,
the Indian Archipelago, and the shores of the Red Sea. The price we are apt
to think excessive. At present it is thirty-five shillings per pound, and
ten years ago it was nearly double that price. It forms however a valuable
article of importation. There are two chief divisions in horn, buffalo and
ox horns, both of which are imported from various parts of the globe.
Buffalo horn is for the most part used in the manufacture of knife-handles,
and such articles, in the cutlery trade. In comb-making it is chiefly used
for dressing-combs, and, generally speaking, all combs of a deep black
color are formed of this material. The best buffalo-horns are obtained from
the East Indies, and the finest are those of the Indian buffalo from Siam.
We were shown a beautiful specimen of Siamese horns, which, on account of
their extraordinary dimensions, had been preserved and polished. One of
them measured five feet from tip to base, eighteen and a half inches in
circumference at the widest part, and weighed fourteen pounds. Some
conception may be formed of the size of an animal which can support such a
weight on the frontal-bone, if we recollect that an English ox-horn weighs
only a single pound.

Ox-horns, the staple of comb-makers, are imported with hides from South
America, the Cape of Good Hope, and New South Wales. The imports, however,
are chiefly from the enormous herds of South American black-cattle, which
have multiplied to such an extent in the Brazilian territories, that they
are now slaughtered for the sake of their hides and horns, and their
carcasses left to be devoured by the innumerable carnivorous animals which
infest the jungles. The ox-horns entered for consumption in Great Britain
in 1850 numbered 1,250,000, and the average price is about fifty pounds per
ton.

Hoofs are from the German and home markets, and are worth about twelve
pounds per ton. They are used generally in the cheapest description of
combs, but although the least valuable material, are subject to the most
costly and ingenious processes of manufacture.

At the time of our visit the quantity of horns and hoofs in stock amounted
to upwards of one hundred tons of each. Enormous piles of different
varieties--from the delicate curvature of the small Highland ox to the
equally beautiful but enormous _cornu_ of the ferocious buffalo of the
Cape; from the Smithfield horns to those of the gigantic buffalo of Thibet
and Siam--all lay piled in inextricable confusion.

After a glance at the steam-engine, fifty horse-power, and the largest of
the horizontal kind in Scotland, we proceeded to see the first stage of the
manufacture, where horns are cut into assorted sizes by a circular saw. A
horn is twice cut transversely, and afterwards, if a large one,
longitudinally. The tips or extremities here cut off are sent to Sheffield,
where they are converted into table-knife and umbrella handles; and for
this purpose sixteen thousand horns can be cut up in a week. Instead of
being divided in this manner, the hoofs are, after being boiled a certain
time, to render the fibre soft, cut into two pieces; or rather the sole is
stamped out by vertical punching-machines of the same irregular
conformation.

The horns and hoofs thus cut are then brought in pieces into the pressing
department. The first thing that strikes the visitor on entering is the
peculiar and easily distinguishable odor of burnt horn, which indeed is
predominant throughout the works. This arises from the high temperature
necessary to the fabrication of horn, which to a greater or less extent
effects decomposition of the material, and is invariably accompanied with
the disengagement of the peculiar gases which create the odor. Along the
floor of this department are thirty-six furnaces of a peculiar
construction, and at each of these a man and boy were busily engaged in
shaping the cut horns into flat plates, by heating the pieces, and then
cutting them to the required shape with knives. They were then inserted
between screw-blocks, and pressed flat. If, however, the plates are
required for stained combs, as the greater part of them are, a different
mode of pressing is pursued. Into a rectangular cast-iron trough about two
and a half feet long by twelve inches wide and deep, a number of iron
hot-plates are put; they are then oiled on their surface, and the plates of
horn inserted between them; a wedge is next driven into the press by the
percussion-force of a weight falling eight feet, producing a force of about
one hundred and twenty tons. This pressure on the horn in the iron plates
has the effect of breaking the fibre to a certain degree, and forcing it to
expand in a lateral direction. Whatever may have been the original color of
the horn, it is now of a uniform dark green color, and perfectly soft. This
treatment renders the tissues more pervious to the action of acids, and
will be better understood when we arrive at the operation of staining.

But there are other means of pressure. Around the apartment were arranged
one hundred and twenty iron screw-presses--levers of the second order, and
differing only from a common vice in pressing under the screw after the
manner of nut-crackers. They are fitted with steel dies, with a variety of
engraved designs, and in these braid-combs, the outside coverings of
pocket-combs and side-combs are pressed. We were shown a new impression on
pocket-combs of the Crystal Palace. A man exerting his strength on one of
these presses can produce a force of upwards of fifty tons. But however
great, the pressure is still insufficient. The enormous demand for the
cheap side-combs of hoof led to the application of hydraulic pressure. The
two portions of the hoof, after being boiled a second time in a number of
little troughs, with a steam-jet in each of them to preserve the necessary
temperature, the excrescences still adhering are pared off. They are then
transferred to an adjoining room, where sixteen hydraulic presses, are in
operation; and here are subjected to a pressure of three hundred tons, with
a degree of speed and precision that is astonishing. They come out of the
press in the form of small, semi-transparent, rectangular plates, having on
each side the rounded projection or beading observable on most side-combs.
To illustrate the resistless force of this pressure, we were informed that
the very steel dies which give shape to the hoof are soon crushed and worn
out; and it was not without some nice calculation and experiment that the
application of hydraulic pressure to the purpose was successfully attained.
After having received the necessary formation by the various modes of
pressing, the plates are laid aside to dry in a room where a high
temperature is preserved by means of steam-pipes, and where they are also
assorted into different sizes, and the edges squared with circular saws.
The number of such plates, of shell, horn, and hoof, in stock at the time
of our visit, was somewhere about four millions and a half.

From this they are distributed to the different processes in order--the
first of which is cutting the teeth. Certain classes of horn-plates,
however, are subjected to a farther process of planing on the surface
preliminary to this operation; but in all plates which have been
hot-pressed, and are intended to be stained, this is unnecessary, and
therefore they are taken when perfectly dry to the cutting department. On
entering this department the visitor is sometimes bewildered. The incessant
and peculiar clatter of the machinery, the heat of the place, and apparent
confusion, produce together a curious effect. A little observation,
however, shows that we have arrived at the basis of all the modern
improvements in comb-making. On benches around the apartment, in close
proximity to each other, were twenty-four "twinning-machines"--the
invention, with its subsequent improvements, to which we have referred.
Each of these is worked by a man, with an attendant who keeps up a supply
of hot plates from the fires arranged for that purpose in the centre of the
room. It is impossible without diagrams to explain the principles and
construction of this apparatus; but there can be no mistaking its effect. A
plate of horn, after being heated, is placed on a small carriage within the
cast-iron frame of the machine, which travels by means of a particular
arrangement of gearing on parallel slides. Immediately over this are two
angular-shaped chisel-like cutters, which, on the application of motive
power, descend on the horn with an alternating motion, and an inconceivable
degree of rapidity and force. Before we could well see, far less
understand, the rationale of the process, we were shown the horn cut in two
pieces--_one half literally taken out of the other_, and each presenting
the well-defined outline of a comb. In this cutting department resides the
perfection of that beautiful mechanism that revolutionized the trade and
reduced it to mathematical precision. To appreciate this we have only to
look at the increase it has effected in the production. A comb-maker of the
old school could not perhaps, with all his skill, cut more than eighty or a
hundred combs per day; while with this machinery a man and boy will cut
upwards of _two thousand_ of the same kind, and with a consumption of only
half the material. The finer dressing-combs, and all small-tooth combs, are
still cut by circular saws in the next department. Here, however, a
moderately curious visitor will not linger. A dense atmosphere of horn dust
fills the large apartment, and gives to every thing within its influence
the white appearance that distinguishes a flour-mill, to which indeed at
first sight it bears a striking resemblance. From the notes we took, we
learn that here there are wheels on the fine self-acting machinery, in
connection with the cutting and pointing of combs, that revolve 5000 times
in a minute, and saws so delicately fine as to cut forty teeth within the
space of an inch.

We inquired as to the effect on the operatives of this animalized
atmosphere, and were informed that it was not known to be injurious. On
the contrary, it was stated as a singular fact, in connection with the late
visitation of cholera in Aberdeen, that not a single comb-maker had been
affected by the disease, at least fatally; whence it may be inferred,
although we do not pretend to assign the reason, that the fabrication of
horn must be attended with considerable anti-miasmatic effects. At all
events it is certain that horn-dust cannot exercise that injurious action
on the air-passages and the lungs which is experienced in many trades, such
as that of the steel-grinders of Sheffield.

Passing over one or two intermediate stages after the combs are thus cut
and twinned--such as "thinning" on the outer edge by means of grindstones,
and "pointing," by means of peculiarly-shaped bevel-saws--we arrive at the
next department, where the finishing is given by the hand. Here we meet
with artificers who, with a pertinacious reverence for ancient usages,
preserve among themselves the appellation of comb-makers _par excellence_,
forgetting that the very boys and girls in their respective departments
play as important a part in the aggregate production. And yet, in their
province, they are deserving of commendation. The specimens of elaborate
and skilful decoration displayed here, especially on ladies' braid-combs,
were admirable, and one pattern was shown us wherein there was a species of
chain, formed of beautifully stained horn, woven with the head of the comb,
which, although we examined it minutely, and knew there must have been a
joint in each alternate link, we nevertheless failed to discover. It is in
this department that the teeth are smoothed and rounded--an operation
technically termed "grailling"--which is effected by different sorts of
cutting rasps. So far as the making or formation is concerned, the combs
are now finished.

At the opposite side of the buildings we were taken to the department where
the staining is carried on. This will be better understood if described as
the imitation on the various classes of combs of the natural diversity of
tint in tortoise-shell. The horn, whether in plates, as in the side-combs,
or after being "twinned," as in dressing-combs, is immersed in diluted
nitric acid, which, with its characteristic action on all organized
tissues, creates a deep and permanent yellow stain. This resembles the
ground color of tortoise-shell; and to produce the variegation, the horns
are then treated with a particular composition of red oxide of lead, with
certain alkaline compounds, which has the effect of neutralizing the action
of the acid, and imprinting a stain of a deep orange color. After being
carefully washed, dried, and polished, the surface of the combs presents
the beautiful and natural appearance desired. Indeed, the imitation is so
perfect in the best classes of stained combs, that a practised observer can
only detect it. We were shown, for example, two specimens of braid-combs,
one of real tortoise-shell and another of stained horn; and so much alike
were they in color and configuration, that we could not tell which was
which, and yet the one comb was worth about ten times as much as the other.
This operation of staining, which is somewhat artistic, is performed by
women.

There are still some minor departments, which we need not describe in
detail. "Buffing" consists in smoothing the rough surfaces of the horn by
means of wheels covered with walrus skin. Side-combs and braids are bent to
their peculiar curve by being first heated and then fastened to wooden
blocks--an operation that lasts only a few minutes. Pocket-combs have of
course a different and peculiar treatment in some stages; such as the
formation of the joint, and the putting together of the handles. And there
is a department exclusively devoted to the fabrication of horn-spoons,
which becomes chiefly remarkable from the circumstance of there being no
modern application of machinery to the manufacture. The last process,
however, to which all combs are subjected, is that of polishing, which is
effected by wheels, covered with leather of different degrees of softness.
After this they are despatched to the warehouse, to be assorted the last
time--the side-combs being stitched to cards, or packed in fancy boxes,
which affords constant work to about twenty women.

We were finally shown the patterns of the different kinds of combs, many of
them exceedingly beautiful; but we can only notice them in regard to
number. Of dressing-combs (counting the different sizes of all the
patterns), there were 605; ladies' braid-combs, 612; ladies' side-combs,
525; pocket, small-tooth, horse combs, and sundry articles, 186: in all,
1928 different varieties.

The aggregate number produced of all these different sorts averages upwards
of 1200 gross weekly, or about 9,000,000 annually. The annual consumption
of ox-horns is about 730,000, being considerably more than half the imports
of 1850; the consumption of hoofs amounts to 4,000,000; the consumption of
tortoise-shell and buffalo-horn, although not so large, is correspondingly
valuable: even the waste, composed of horn-shavings and parings of hoof,
which, from its nitrogenized composition, becomes valuable in the
manufacture of prussiate of potash, amounts to 350 tons in the year; the
broken combs in the various stages of manufacture average 50 or 60 gross in
a week; and as the crowning illustration of the enormous extent of these
comb-works, the very paper for packing costs L.600 a year.

There are so many beautiful instances of the division of labor that the
task of selecting is not easy. But let us take the cheapest article in the
trade; namely, the side-combs, sold retail at 1d. per pair: in its
progress from the hoof to the comb--finished, carded, and labelled "German
shell"--it undergoes eleven distinct operations. This comb, which twenty
years ago was sold to the trade at 3s. 6d. per dozen, can now be purchased
in the same way for _two shillings and sixpence per gross!_ thus effecting
a reduction in price of about 1600 per cent. As an illustration of the
value of labor, we give the following comparative estimate of the produce
of the three materials:----

1 cwt. shell, val. L.200, produces combs, val. 275, inc. 37-1/2 per cent.
1 ton horns,   "      56,     "      "     "   150,  "   168      "    "
1 ton hoofs,   "      12,     "      "     "    36,  "   200      "    "

Regarded in this aspect, in the relation of labor to material, we find that
hoofs--intrinsically the least valuable of the materials--become, with the
application of labor, the _most valuable_--that is, proportionably: and the
converse is true in the case of tortoise-shell.

At the time of our visit there were employed 456 men and boys, and 164
women--in all, 620 persons--exactly four times the number employed in the
comb-trade in all Scotland when the house commenced business.




From the National Era.

A REMINISCENCE.

BY ALICE CAREY.


Some four or five years ago, there came to reside in the neighborhood in
which I then lived a family consisting of three persons--an old lady, a
young man, and a child of some fourteen years. The cottage they took was
divided by a little strip of woods from my own home; and I well remember
how rejoiced I was on first seeing the blue smoke curling up from the high
red chimneys, for the house had been a long time vacant, and the prospect
of having near neighbors gave me delight. Perhaps, too, I was not the less
pleased that they were new neighbors. We are likely to under-estimate
persons and things we have continually about us; but let separation come,
and we learn what they were to us. _Apropos_ of this--in the little grove I
have spoken of I remember there was an oak tree, taller by a great deal
than its fellows; and a thousand times I have felt as though its mates must
be oppressed with a painful sense of degradation, and really wished the axe
were laid at its root. At last, one day I heard the ringing strokes of that
fatal instrument, and, on inquiry, was told that the woodman had received
orders no longer to _spare that tree_. Eagerly I listened at first--every
stroke was like the song of victory; then the gladness subsided, and I
began to marvel how the woods would look with the monarch fallen; then I
thought, the glory will have departed, and began to reflect on myself as
having sealed its death warrant, so that when the crash, telling that the
mighty was fallen, woke the sleeping echoes from the hills, I cannot tell
how sad an echo it waked also in my heart. If I could see it standing once
more, just once more! but I could not, and till this day I feel a twinge
when I think of the tall oak.

But the new neighbors. Some curiosity mingled with my pleasure, I confess,
and so, as soon as I thought they were settled, and feeling at home, I made
my toilet with unusual care for the first call.

The cottage was somewhat back from the main road, and access to it was had
by a narrow grass-grown lane, bordered on one side by a green belt of
meadow land, and on the other by the grove, sloping upward and backward to
a clayey hill, where, with children and children's children, about them,

    "The rude forefathers of the hamlet slept."

A little farther on, but in full view of its stunted cypresses and white
headstones, was the cottage. Of burial grounds generally I have no dread,
but from this particular one I was accustomed, even from a child, to turn
away with something of superstitious horror. I could never forget how Laura
Hastings saw a light burning there all one winter night, after the death of
John Hine, a wild, roving fellow, who never did any real harm in his life
to any one but himself, hastening his own death by foolish excesses.
Nevertheless, his ghost had been seen more than once, sitting on the cold
clay mound beneath which the soul's expression was fading and crumbling
into dust--so, at least, said some of the oldest and most pious inhabitants
of our village. There, too, Mary Wildermings, a fair young girl who died,
more sinned against than sinning, had been heard to sing sad lullabies
under the waning moon sometimes, and at other times had been sitting by her
sunken grave, and braiding roses, as for a bridal, in her hair. True, I
never saw any of these wonderful things; but a spot more likely to be
haunted by the unresting spirits of the bad could not readily be imagined.
The woods, thick and full of birds, along the roadside, thinned away toward
the desolate ridge, where briers grew over the grave-mounds, and about and
through the fallen palings, as they would, with here and there a little
clearing among weeds and thistles and high matted grass, for the making of
a new bed.

It was the twilight of a beautiful summer day as I walked down the grassy
lane and past the lonesome graveyard to make my first call at the cottage,
feeling, I scarcely knew why, strangely sad. By an old broken bridge in the
hollow between the cottage and the graveyard I remember that I sat down,
and for a long time listened to the trickling of the water over the
pebbles, and watched the golden patches of sunlight till they quite faded
out as "came still evening on, and twilight gray, that in her sober livery
all things clad."

So quietly I sat that the mole, beginning its blind work at sunset,
loosened and stirred the ground beneath my feet, and the white,
thick-winged moths, coming from beneath the dusty weeds, fluttered about
me, and lighted in my lap, and the dull, flabby beating of the bat came
almost in my face.

The first complaint of the owl sounded along the hollow and died over the
next hill, warning me to proceed, when I heard, as it were the echo of my
own thought, repeated in a low, melancholy voice, the conclusion of that
beautiful stanza of the elegy in reference to that moping bird. I
distinctly caught the lines----

    "Of such as wandering near her sacred bower,
    Molest her ancient solitary reign."

Looking up, I saw approaching slowly, with arms folded and eyes upon the
ground, a young and seemingly exceeding handsome man. He passed without
noticing me at all, and I think without seeing me. As he did not observe
me, I had the better opportunity of observing him, though I would fain have
foregone that privilege to have won one glance. He interested me, and I
felt humiliated that he should pass me as though I were a stick or a stone.
His face was pale and very sad, and his forehead shaded with a mass of
black, heavy hair, pushed away from one temple, and falling neglectedly
over the other.

"Well!" said I, as I watched him ascending the opposite hill, feeling very
much as though he had wantonly slighted some claim I had upon him, though I
could not possibly have the slightest, and, turning ill-humoredly away, I
walked with a quick step toward the cottage.

A golden-haired young girl sat in the window reading, and on my approach
arose and received me with easy gracefulness and well-bred courtesy, but
during my stay her manner did not once border upon cordiality. She was very
beautiful, but her beauty was like that of statuary. The mother I did not
see. She was, as I was told, slightly indisposed, and, on begging that she
might not be disturbed, the daughter readily acquiesced. Every thing about
the place indicated people accustomed to refined and elegant habits, but
whence they came, how long they proposed to remain, and what relation the
young man sustained to the other members of the family I confess I would
gladly have known.

Seeing a flute on the table, I spoke of music, for I conceived it to belong
to the absent gentleman. I received no enlightenment, however; and as the
twilight was already falling deeply, I felt obliged to take leave, without
obtaining even a glimpse of the person whom I had pictured in imagination
as young and fair, and of course agreeable.

The sun had been set some time, but the moon had risen full and bright, so
that I felt no fear even in passing the graveyard, but walked more slowly
than I had done before, till, reaching the gate, I paused to think of the
awful mystery of life and death and immortality.

This is not a very desolate spot after all, thought I, as leaning over the
gate, something of the quiet of the place infused itself into my spirits.
Here, I felt, the wicked cease from troubling, and the weary are at rest.
Here the long train of evils that attach themselves to the best phases of
humanity fade to silent dust. Here the thorn-crown of pain is loosened from
the brow of sorrow by the white hand of peace, and the hearts that were all
their lifetime bowed under the shadow of a great and haply unpitied
affliction, never ache any more. And here, oh, best of all, the frailties
of the unresisting tempted are folded away beneath the shroud from the
humiliating glances of pity--from the cold eyes of pride. We have need to
be thankful that when man brought upon his primal nature the mildew of sin,
God did not cast us utterly from him, but in the unsearchable riches of his
mercy struck open the refuge of the grave. If there were no fountain where
our sins of scarlet might be washed as white as wool--if the black night of
death were not bordered by the golden shadows of the morning of
immortality--if deep in the darkness were not sunken the foundations of the
white bastions of peace--it were yet an inestimable privilege to lay aside
the burden of life, for life becomes--sooner or later, a burden, an echo
among ruins.

In the corner of the burial ground, where the trees are thickest, a little
apart from the rest, was the grave of Mary Wildermings, and year after year
the blue thistles bloomed and faded in its sunken sod.

The train of my reflections naturally suggested her, and, turning my eyes
in the direction of her resting place, I saw, or thought I saw, the outline
of a human figure. I remembered the story of her unresting ghost, and at
first little doubted that I beheld it, and felt, I own, a tumult of strange
feeling on finding myself thus alone so near a questionable shape.

Then, I said, this is some delusion of the senses; and I passed my hand
over my eyes, for an uncertain glimmer had followed my intensity of gaze. I
looked towards the cottage to reassure myself by the light of a human
habitation, but all there was dark--a cloud had passed over the moon, and,
without venturing to look towards the haunted grave, I withdrew from the
gate, very lightly; nevertheless, it creaked as I did so. Any sound save
the beating of my own heart gave me courage; and when I had walked a little
way, I turned and looked again, but the dense shadow would have prevented
my seeing any thing, if any thing had been there. Certain it is, I saw
nothing.

On returning home, I asked the housekeeper, a garrulous person usually, if
she remembered Mary Wildermings, and if she was not buried in the graveyard
across the wood.

"Yes, I remember her, and she is buried in the corner of the ground on the
hill. They come to my house, I know, to get a cup, or something of the
sort, with which to dip the water from her grave, for it rained terribly
all the day of her funeral. But," she added, "what do you want to talk of
the dead and gone for, when there are living folks enough to talk about?"

Truth is, she wanted me to say something of our new neighbors, and was
vexed that I did not, though I probably should have done so had they not
been quite driven from my thoughts by the more absorbing event of the
evening; so, as much vexed and disappointed as herself, I retired. The
night was haunted with some troublous dreams, but a day of sunshine
succeeded, and my thoughts flowed back to a more cheerful channel.

Days and weeks went by, and we neither saw nor heard anything of our new
neighbors, for my call was not returned, nor did I make any further
overtures towards an acquaintance.

Often, as I sat under the apple tree by the door, of twilights, I heard the
sweet mellow music of the flute.

"Is that at the cottage?" said the housekeeper to me, one night: "it sounds
to me as though it were in the corner of the graveyard."

I smiled as she turned her head a little to one side, and, encircling the
right ear with her hand, listened for some minutes eagerly, and then
proceeded to express her conviction that the music was the result of no
mortal agency.

"Did you ever hear of a ghost playing the flute?" said I.

"A flute!" she answered, indignantly, "it's a flute, just as much as you
are a flute; and for the sake of enlightening your blind understanding,
I'll go to the graveyard, night as it is, if you will go with me."

"Very well," I said. "Come on."

So, under the faint light of the crescent moon, we took our way together.
Gradually the notes became lower and sadder, and quite died away. I urged
my trembling companion to walk faster, lest the ghost should vanish too;
and she acceded to my wish with silent alacrity, that convinced me at once
of the sincerity of her expressed belief.

Just as we began to ascend the hill, she stopped suddenly, saying,

"There! did you hear that?"

I answered that I heard a noise, but that it was no unusual thing to hear
sounds of the sort in an inhabited neighborhood at so early an hour.

It was the latching of the gate at the graveyard. She answered, solemnly.

"As you value your immortal soul, go no further."

In vain I argued, that a ghost would have no need to unlatch the gate. She
positively refused to go farther, and with a courage not very habitual to
me, I confess, I walked on alone.

"Do you think I don't know that sound?" she called after me. "I would know
if I had forgotten everything else. Oh, stop till I tell you! The night
Mary Wildermings died," I heard her say; but I knew the sound of the gate
as well as she, and would not wait even for a ghost story. I have since
wished I had, for I could never afterwards persuade her to reveal it.

Gaining the summit of the hill, I perceived, a little way before me, a dark
figure, receding slowly; but so intent was I on the superhuman, that I paid
little attention to the human; though afterward, in recalling the
circumstance, the individual previously seen while I sat on the bridge
became in some way associated with this.

How hushed and solemn the graveyard seemed! I was half afraid, as I looked
in--quite startled, in fact, when latching and unlatching the gate, to
determine whether the sound I had heard were that or not, a rabbit, roused
from its light sleep, under the fallen grass, sped fleetly across the still
mounds to the safer shelter of the woods. I saw nothing else, save that the
grass was trampled to a narrow path leading towards Mary's grave.

During the summer, I sometimes saw the young girl in the woods, and I
noticed that she neither gathered flowers nor sang with the birds; but
would sit for hours in some deep shadow, without moving her position in the
least, not even to push away the light curls which the wind blew over her
cheeks and forehead, as they would. She seemed to neither love nor seek
human companionship. Once only I noticed, and it was the last time she ever
walked in the woods, that he whom I supposed to be her brother was with
her. She did not sit in the shade, as usual, but walked languidly, and
leaning heavily on the arm of her attendant, who several times swept off
the curls from her forehead, and bent down, as if kissing her.

A few days afterwards, being slightly indisposed, I called in the village
doctor. Our conversation, naturally enough, was of who was sick and who was
dead.

"Among my patients," he said, "there is none that interests me so deeply as
a little girl at the cottage--indeed, I have scarcely thought of anything
else, since I knew that she must die. A strange child," he continued; "she
seems to feel neither love of life nor fear of death--nor does she either
weep or smile; and though I have been with her much of late, I have never
seen her sleep. She suffers no pain--her face wears the same calm
expression, but her large, melancholy eyes are wide open all the time."

The second evening after this, though not quite recovered myself, I called
at the cottage, in the hope of being of some service to the sick girl. The
snowy curtain was dropped over the window of her chamber--the sash partly
raised, and all within still--very still. The door was a little open, and,
pausing, I heard from within a low, stifled moan, which I could not
misunderstand, and pushing open the door, I entered without rapping.

In the white sheet, drawn straight over the head and the feet, I recognised
at once the fearful truth--the little girl was dead. By the head of the
bed, and still as one stricken into stone, sat the personage I so often
wished to see. The room was shadowy, and his face buried in his
hands--nevertheless, I knew him--it was he who had passed me on the bridge.

Presently the housekeeper, or one that I took to be she, entered, and
whispering to him, he arose and left the room, so that I but imperfectly
saw him. When he was gone, the woman folded the covering away from the
face, and to my horror I saw that the eyes were still unclosed. Seeing my
surprise, she said, as she folded a napkin, and pinned it close over the
shut lids----

"It is strange, but the child would never in life close her eyes--her
mother, they say, died in watching for one who never came, and the baby was
watchful and sleepless from the first."

The next day, and the next, it was dull and rainy--excitement and premature
exposure had induced a return of my first indisposition, so that I was not
at the funeral. I saw, however, from my window, preparations for the
burial--to my surprise, in the lonesome little graveyard by the woods.

In the course of a fortnight, I prepared for a visit of condolence to the
cottage, but, on reaching it, found the inhabitants gone--the place still
and empty.

On my return, I stopped at the haunted burial ground--close by the grave of
Mary Wildermings was that of the stranger child. The briers and thistles
had been carefully cut away, there was no slab and no name over either, but
the blue and white violets were planted thickly about both. That they slept
well, was all I knew.




From Household Words.

THE SHADOW OF MARGERY PASTON.


A suggestive book, "The Paston Letters; Original Letters, written during
the reigns of Henry the Sixth, Edward the Fourth, and Richard the Third:"
the private history of a family of rank, some four centuries ago. In this
collection of ancient memorials of domestic life, we trace the nature of
the contests between themselves of a poor, ambitious, and turbulant
aristocracy, when the right of the strong arm was paramount over law; we
see the growth of that power which was derived from the profitable exercise
of industry; and view the middle classes, amidst the partial oppression and
general contempt of the high-born, securing for themselves a firm position
and a strong hold, whilst the exclusive claims of feudality were crumbling
around them. Here we learn how harsh were many of the domestic relations of
parent and child--how public oppression had its counterpart in private
tyranny. The love passages of the book are singularly interesting. A humble
friend of the Paston family has won the affections of one of its daughters.
They are betrothed. The mother insults the "Factor." The brothers despise
him. The power of the Church is opposed to the union. Yet the ardent girl
is constant--and she triumphs. How she finally emerged from her
persecutions is not recorded. But the last letter of the angry mother,
which describes these struggles, is thus endorsed:--"A letter to Sir John
Paston from his mother, touching the good-will between her daughter Margery
P. and Ric. Calle, who were after married together."

The shadows of the young lady and her lover arise before us, and we try to
piece out their dim history.

       *       *       *       *       *

Margery Paston is sitting in the accustomed solitude of the Brown chamber
in her mother's dowry house at Norwich. Dame Margaret Paston, her mother,
has just returned from spending the Easter of 1469 in her son's ruinous
castle of Caister. He holds this castle under a disputed will; and the
great duke of Norfolk is preparing to dispossess him of it, not by the
feeble writs of the King's Court at Westminster, but by gun and scaling
ladder. On the return of the lady she receives unwelcome intelligence. Her
chaplin, Sir James Gloys, has intercepted a letter addressed to her
daughter. The young lady is the object of constant anxiety and
suspicion--watched--persecuted. Up to the age of twelve or fourteen she had
seen little of her parents, but had been a welcome inmate in the family of
Sir John Fastolf, at Caister; who, in his caresses of the fair girl,
indulged the strong affection which old men generally feel towards a
playful and endearing child. He had no children of his own, and little
Margery was, therefore, a real solace to the ancient warrior. There was
another child, a few years older than Margery, who was admitted to play,
and to learn out of the same book, with the daughter of the Pastons. This
was Richard Calle, the only son of an honest and painstaking man, who acted
in the capacity of a steward for Sir John Fastolf, and conducted many of
the complicated affairs with which the old knight amused himself in the
evening of a busy life--his friends complaining of "the yearly great damage
he beareth in disbursing his money about shipping and boats, keeping a
house up at Yarmouth to his great harm, and receiveth but chaffer and ware
for his corns and his wools, and then must abide a long day to make
money."[11]

Richard Calle has now grown into manhood. He is reputed to have received a
goodly inheritance from his father, which he has increased by provident
enterprises in trade. When the Pastons wanted money, he was once always to
be applied to. But he has presumed to address his play-fellow Margery with
the language of affection; and though Sir John Paston had once said that,
for his part, Richard Calle might have his dowerless sister and welcome,
for he had always been a warm friend of the Pastons; his mother is
indignant that a trader should think of marrying into a gentle family; and
John of Gelston, the second son, in an hour when the fortunes of the house
seemed in the ascendant, has vowed that Richard Calle "should never have my
good-will for to make my sister to sell candles and mustard, at
Framlingham."[12]

Margery Paston sits in the Brown chamber, with her bright blue eyes dimmed
with tears. She is endeavouring to forget her own sorrows by reading a tale
of imaginary griefs, which for four hundred years has never been read with
a tearless eye. She is at that passage of "The Clerk's Tale" of Chaucer,
where Grisildis has her infant daughter taken from her, under pretence that
it is to be put to death:----

    "But, at the last, to speaken she began,
    And meekly she to the serjeant pray'd
    (So as he was a worthy gentleman)
    That she might kiss her child ere that it deid [died];
    And in her barne [lap] this little child she laid
    With full sad face, and 'gan the child to bliss,
    And lulled it, and after 'gan it kiss."

The door of the chamber is hastily opened, and an old servant stands before
Margery with a face of affright. All in that household love the gentle
maiden; and so the old man, seeing the tear in her eye, bids her be of good
cheer, for though his worshipful mistress is now in a somewhat impatient
humor, and demands her instant attendance in the Oaken parlor, she is a
good lady at heart, and would soon forgive any slight cause of offence.

Dame Paston has called in two allies to constitute, with herself, the
tribunal that is about to sit in judgment on Margery Paston. Dame Agnes
Paston, the aged mother of the late heir of Caister, sits at the table with
her daughter-in-law and the priest.

Margery enters; and, in a moment, is kneeling at the feet of her mother,
with the accustomed reverence of child to parent. "Oh, minion," says the
mother, "rise, I beseech you; it is not for such as you to kneel to a poor
forlorn widow, left with few worldly goods. Mistress Calle has
plenteousness all around her, and has nothing to ask of the world's gear.
She has her good house at Framlingham, and her full store at Norwich.
Mistress, know you the price of salted hams at this present? Are pickled
herrings plenteous? We have some wool in loft, which we should not be
unwilling to exchange for worsteds. How say you, Mistress Dry-goods; will
you deal, will you chaffer?"

"My mother, what mean you?"

"Oh, minion, you know full well my meaning. You are an alien from your
family. You are betrothed to a low trader, with no gentle blood in his
veins."

"The good Sir William Paston, Knight, and whilom Judge of His Majesty's
Court of the Common Pleas, would rise from his grave to save a
granddaughter of his from inter-marrying with mustard and candle," quoth
the ancient lady. "Faugh! a factor!"

"And one whom I shrewdly suspect to be a heretic," says the priest, looking
earnestly at Mistress Margaret Paston.

"Oh, my mother, why am I thus persecuted?"

"Persecuted, foosooth!" responds the elder dame; "I took other rule with my
daughters; and well do I remember that when Elizabeth Clere, my niece,
tried to intercede with me for her wilful cousin Mary, forasmuch as she had
been 'beaten once in the week or twice, and sometimes twice in a day, and
had her head broken in several places,'[13] I told her that it was for
warning and ensample to all forward maidens who dared to think of love or
marriage without their parents' guidance. And with the help of my worthy
lord, the good Sir William Paston, Knight, and Judge of His Majesty's Court
of the Common Pleas--His Majesty Henry the Sixth gave him two robes and a
hundred marks yearly; and may God him preserve upon his throne----"

The priest and Mistress Margaret drown the good old lady's somewhat
disloyal gratitude (seeing that the House of York is in the ascendant) by
judicious clearings of the voice, as they prepare to read the intercepted
letter of Richard Calle, with sundry glosses.

"Minion," says the mother, "know you this superscription?"

"It is a letter from my own Richard," cries the delighted girl; "will you
give it me?"

"Assuredly not. It convicts you of being a false liar,--or it lies itself.
Did you not, with the fear of close custody, and bread and water, and maybe
some healing stripes, before your eyes, affirm that there was no contract
between the dry-goodsman and yourself?"

"Mother, I own my sin; I did affirm it, but I was wrong, and I am
penitent."

"Vile brethel!" exclaims the mother.

"She mentioned it not, even under the seal of confession," adds the priest.

"Yes, once in the week or twice, and sometimes twice a day, and she made an
excellent wife, by reason of the frequent beatings, and brought up her
children accordant," soliloquises the old lady.

"Daughter, I conjure you to hear what this vile Richard Calle sayeth to
you. Tell me that it is false--tell me that he is a bold liar, when he
affirmeth that you are contracted, and you shall at once have all freedom
and reasonable pleasure; but if not----"

"Mother, I listen."

"Hear, then, what this abominable bill imports. Sir James, please to read."

"'To Mistress Margery Paston:

"'Mine own lady and mistress, and before God very true wife, I, with heart
full, very sorrowfully recommend me unto you, as he that cannot be merry,
nor nought shall be, till it be otherwise with us than it is yet; for this
life that we lead now is neither pleasure to God nor to the world,
considering the great band of matrimony that is made betwixt us, and also
the great love that hath been, and as I trust yet is, betwixt us, and as on
my part never greater. Wherefore I beseech Almighty God comfort us as soon
as it pleaseth Him; for us that ought of very right to be most together,
are most asunder. Meseemeth it is a thousand years ago that I spake with
you----"

Margery here bursts into a passion of tears; and her mother, almost weeping
too, ejaculates, "My poor child!" The priest looks at the lady somewhat
spitefully, and proceeds:----

"'I had liever than all the good in the world I might be with you. Alas!
alas! good lady full little remember they what they do that keep us thus
asunder. Four times in the year are they accursed that let matrimony----'"

"Accursed are they?" exclaims the priest. "Ban and anathema against us, my
worshipful lady! But there are others, I wot, that the Church holds
accursed; and this base mechanical be one of them, if I mistake not. Did I
not once hear him say--for the varlet ever had privilege to speak in this
house, when his betters held their peace--did I not hear him once say that
his father had told him that he had seen the heretic priest, John Waddon,
burnt at Framlingham, and that he (shame that such an unbeliever might
presume to speak upon matters of the Church!) thought that the knowledge of
the truth was not advanced by such terrors, and that those who lit the
fires for the Lollards had no sanction in the Gospel of Christ. For mine
own part, I well believe that he has seduced our daughter from her
obedience by his false and damnable opinions. Mistress Margery, did he
never open in your presence the book of that arch heretic, John Wiclif,
which is called, 'The Book of the New Law'--the book which, in the
Constitution of Archbishop Arundel, was forbidden to be read, under pain of
the greater excommunication?"

The maiden answers not. The priest, looking earnestly at Mistress Margaret
Paston, asks her if she did not think that there was a possibility of such
a devilish corruption having gone forward; and Mistress Margaret, her cheek
coloring a deep red, and then having an ashy paleness, speaks no more for
good or evil to her daughter, but quails before the priest. He has her
secret. There is a treasured volume in that house, which has been carefully
locked up for half a century, to be looked upon in the secret hour, when
prying eyes are sleeping, and in the hour of tribulation, when careful eyes
are waking. With Richard Calle, Mistress Margaret had often spoken of this
book; although even to possess it was to risk a charge of "Lollardie," with
all its penalties. The priest sees his triumph; and proceeds to make an end
of as much of the letter as he chooses to read:----

"'I understand, lady, ye have had as much sorrow for me as any gentlewoman
hath had in the world, as would God all that sorrow that ye have had had
rested upon me, and that ye had been discharged of it; for I wis, lady, it
is to me a death to hear that ye be entreated otherwise than ye ought to
be; this is a painful life that we lead. I cannot live thus without it be a
great displeasure to God.'"

"He thought not of God's displeasure when he presumed to speak of love to a
daughter of the Pastons," says the priest. "A granddaughter of Sir William
Paston, one of his Majesty's Justices," mutters the ancient lady. Sir James
continues to read the missive:----

"'I suppose they deem we be not ensured together and if they do so I
marvel, for then they are not well advised, remembering the plainness that
I brake to my mistress at the beginning, and I suppose by you, both; and ye
did as ye ought to do of very right; and if ye have done the contrary, as I
have been informed ye have done, ye did neither consciencely, nor to the
pleasure of God, without ye did it for fear, and for the time, to please
such as were at that time about you; and if ye did it for this cause, it
was a reasonable cause, considering the great and importable calling upon
ye that ye had; and many an untrue tale was made to you of me, which, God
know it, I was never guilty of."[14]

"And now, pretty Mistress Margery," says Sir James, "will you affirm that
this man sayeth untruly, when he sayeth that you are ensured together? You
have before said that you are not so ensured. Will you cast off your mother
and your brothers to be the wife of a low factor, and a companion for idle
queans and the wives of fat burgesses, instead of wedding some noble
knight, who will give you a castle to dwell in, with all worship and
authority? Deny the contract; there is guilt in affirming it even if it had
been made in a moment of imprudence."

"Sir James Gloys, and you, my honored mother," answers the maiden, "Richard
Calle says truly, that I did not consciencely, nor to the pleasure of God,
when I concealed our contract for fear, and for the time. We are betrothed;
and I rejoice at the handfasting. No pain, no fear, shall ever again lead
me to deny it. He is my true husband, and may I ever be to him a reverent
and loving wife. For who can I love as I have loved, and do love, Richard
Calle,--the companion of my childhood, the instructor of my girlhood: a
true man, as brave as if he were the sturdiest of belted knights--as wise
as if he were the clerkliest of learned scholars. He has abundance; he is
generous. When did a Paston ask Richard Calle for aid that his hand was not
open? We may not want his help just now; but if the time arrive, and
assuredly it may be not far off, that hand would be again stretched out for
succour. Come Richard Calle of gentle or simple, I heed not; he is my own
true man, and to him is my faith plighted, for ever and aye."

"Twice in a day, and had her head broke in several places," grumbles the
ancient dame.

"Mistress Margery," responds the priest, "you must take your own course.
But this is not now a matter for daughter and mother to settle between
them. It must before the Lord Bishop. In the name of Holy Church, I
prohibit all intercourse by message or letter between Richard Calle and
yourself. You must be in strict durance for a short season; and then a
higher than us shall decide, contract or no contract. Heaven forfend that
I, or any servant of the altar, should let matrimony."

"My child, go to your chamber," whispers the subdued mother.

We see the shadow of Margery Paston, before she quits the Oaken parlor,
kneeling for her mother's blessing.

       *       *       *       *       *

The Michaelmas of 1469 is nearly come. Margery Paston is still in durance
at her mother's house. Every art has been tried to make her deny the
betrothal. The priest has worked upon the fears of the mother--the daughter
has been studiously kept from her presence. But this state of things cannot
abide. Dame Margaret thus writes to Sir John Paston: "I greet you well, and
send you God's blessing and mine; letting you weet that on Thursday last
was, my mother and I were with my Lord of Norwich, and desired him that he
would no more do in the matter touching your sister till that ye, and my
brother, and others, that were executors to your father, might be here
together, for they had the rule of her as well as I; and he said plainly
that he had been required so often to examine her, that he might not, nor
would, no longer delay it: and charged me, in pain of cursing, that she
should not be deferred, but that she should appear before him the next day.
And I said plainly that I would neither bring her nor send her. And then he
said that he would send for her himself, and charged that she should be at
her liberty to come when he sent for her."

On the next day--it is a Friday--Margery Paston is brought into the
Bishop's Court. There, surrounded with the panoply of the Church, sits old
Walter Lyhart--he that built the roof of the nave, and the screen, of
Norwich Cathedral. The maiden trembles, but her spirit remains unbroken.
The bishop puts her in remembrance how she was born,--what kin and friends
she has--"And ye shall have more, young lady, if ye will be ruled and
guided after them. But if ye will not, what rebuke, and loss, and shame
will be yours? They will evermore forsake you, for any good, or help, or
comfort that ye shall have of them. Be well advised. I have heard say that
ye love one that your friends are not well pleased that ye should love. Be
advised--be right well advised."

"I am the betrothed wife of Richard Calle. I must cleave to him for better
for worse."

"Rehearse to me what you said to him. Let me understand if it makes
matrimony?"

"We have plighted our troth--we are handfasted. How can I repeat the words?
Richard said----Oh, my lord! spare me, I am bound in my conscience,
whatsoever the words were. If the very words make not sure, make it, I
beseech you, surer ere I go hence."

And then the bishop dismisses the maiden with many frowns.

Richard Calle is summoned. He briefly tells the time and place where the
vows were exchanged. The bishop is bewildered. He scarcely dare hesitate to
confirm the marriage. But the subtle priest is at his side, and he whispers
the fearful word of "Lollardie." Then the bishop hastily breaks up the
court, and says, "That he supposed there should be found other things
against him that might cause the letting the marriage; and therefore he
would not be too hasty to give sentence."

Margery Paston stands again upon her mother's threshold. The aged servant
is weeping as he opens the door: "Oh, my dear young mistress! I am
commanded to shut this gate against you." The figure of Sir James Gloys
looms darkly in the hall. "Begone, mistress!" he exclaims. "I will go to my
grandmother," sobs out the poor girl. "Your grandmother banishes you for
ever from her presence," retorts the churlish priest.

It is night. The pride and the purity of the unhappy Margery forbid her to
seek the protection of her Richard. She has been watched. Exhausted and
heart-broken, she gladly accepts the shelter which Roger Best offers her.
That shelter becomes her prison.

Here closes the record. But what a succession of Shadows is called up by
the endorsement of the letter which tells of these sorrows: "_They were
after married together._" The contract could not be dissolved.

At one time we see the shadows of Richard and Margery Calle sitting
cheerily together in their peaceful home at Framlingham. The intrigues that
are carrying on in the Duke of Norfolk's castle, under whose walls they
abide, touch them not. They are not called upon to declare either for York
or Lancaster.

At another time we fancy John of Gelston, Margery's younger brother, a
wandering fugitive after the battle of Barnet, throwing himself upon the
despised Factor for refuge and succor. The fortunes of the Pastons are now
at the lowest ebb. Norfolk holds Caister. Edward the Fourth has pardoned
their revolt--but he will not trust them, or employ them. At length Norfolk
dies. Caister is restored to the Pastons--but they are penniless.

We see the shadow of a great feast within those half-ruinous walls. The
Factor has procured the means from his friends the Lombards. He now sits
upon the dais. Sir John Paston calls him brother. Dame Paston greets him as
son. John of Gelston says, "I would that my sister should not sell mustard
and candles at Framlingham--and assuredly she shall not. Richard Calle has
managed his substance better than we; he can win broad lands enow. Kiss me,
sister."

There is one shadow of Margery which rests upon our mind. She sits with her
mother in the Oaken parlor at Norwich, reading from a volume, now opened
without fear, "Blessed are the peace-makers."

FOOTNOTES:

[11] "Paston Letters;" edited by A. Ramsay.

[12] "Paston Letters."

[13] "Paston Letters."

[14] This and the preceding passages are given literally from Calle's
letter in the Paston Collection.




From the London Times.

CLEOPATRA'S NEEDLE.


But a few years ago, the imperishable records of the Assyrian empire were
discovered amidst the sands of the Euphrates by the intelligence and
enterprise of a single English traveller. What is the value of the ruins of
Pompeii by the side of these awful records of the genius and power of a
mighty nation, which had passed from the earth apparently as a wave passes
away on the surface of the sea? The official persons charged with the
direction of such matters would, of course, satisfy themselves in the first
instance that there was no trickery, no spice of adventure or imposition,
about the project of removing the Assyrian marbles to England. When this
was done, was it not natural to suppose that they would have clutched at
the opportunity of adding yet another trophy to the relics of the
Parthenon? The history of Mr. Layard is there to show how weak is the
character of that enthusiasm which must work out its effects at a
distance--in what driblets any assistance from the public purse is
vouchsafed to an enterprise which is not recommended to notice by the
untiring zeal of a projector! Consider the money fooled away on the basin
at Keyham on the one hand, and the inefficient aid afforded to Mr. Layard
for the removal of the Assyrian marbles on the other, and our meaning will
be at once evident. We desire to-day to call attention to another public
shortcoming of the like nature.

Englishmen who travel from their native country to the British Indian
empire, as they pass through Alexandria, take occasion to visit two tall
obelisks of red Thebaic granite on the south side of the Great Harbour.
These relics of the remotest periods of Egyptian history are covered with
inscriptions which possess great interest for the antiquarian,
independently of the value which attaches to the shafts or pillars
themselves. In our columns yesterday will be found a long and particular
account of the traditions which must ennoble these mute interpreters of the
past in the eyes of the latest posterity; we do not, therefore, deem it
necessary to repeat the tale in this place. One of the two obelisks remains
erect in its original site; the other lies prostrate on the sand, with
which it is partly covered. A portion of its pedestal has been built into
the wall which at that spot constitutes the fortification of the town. The
one which yet remains upright on the spot where once stood the temple of
the Cæsars is the property of the Egyptian Government; the other, which
lies neglected on the earth, belongs to the English nation. It is ours by
conquest--it is ours by gift. It is a trophy won by our arms when the
gallant Abercromby fell at the head of his victorious troops. As though
this title were not sufficient, in 1820 Mehemet Ali, then Pasha of Egypt
set at rest any doubt which might have existed as to our title to this
trophy by its long abandonment on the field of battle. He solemnly
presented it to George IV. Nor has a shadow of doubt ever been cast upon
our right to this memorial of past times and of our own military glory,
save by a modest inuendo of the French consul in 1830, when the French were
busy removing the obelisk of Luxor. That worthy and intelligent functionary
suggested that, "as the English had so long neglected the Pasha's present,
they might be considered to have relinquished it, and therefore it might as
well be taken away in the French vessel which had come for the other
obelisk." To this modest proposition the English government demurred, and
accordingly Cleopatra's Needle has been left upon the sand in the harbour
of Alexandria, until it may suit the English to take some efficient steps
for its removal. All authoritative reports from the spot inform us that the
inscription is partly defaced upon one side, but in no other respect. The
sand from the desert has in great measure preserved the monument which has
been so long abandoned to its fate. Truth, however, compels us to call
attention to the language of our report, which adds, that if the obelisk
"be not removed at once, it will doubtless, ere long, become utterly ruined
and worthless." This result will not be attributable to the ravages of
time, but to the injuries inflicted by idle or mischievous persons on this
valuable record and monument of by-gone days.

A correspondent furnishes the _Times_ with the following interesting
historical notices of this celebrated monument:

     "Travellers who visit Alexandria cannot fail to observe, on
     the south side of the great harbor, now called the New Port,
     a beautiful obelisk of red Thebaic granite, or Syenite,
     covered with hieroglyphics, standing erect where was once
     the Cæsarium, or Temple of Cæsar, while near it another
     similar monument lies prostrate, and partly covered by the
     sand. To these relics of a remote antiquity the Arabs give
     the name of Mesellet Faráun, or _Pharaoh's Packing Needle_,
     a term which is, indeed, applied by them to all obelisks.
     The traditions of the later periods of the Roman Empire, and
     of a subsequent time, seem to have attributed many objects
     at Alexandria to Cleopatra, and the obelisks in question are
     accordingly best known to Europeans as _Cleopatra's
     Needles_, a trivial designation, possessing as little
     historical value as that of "Queen Elizabeth's Pocket
     Pistol," which is given to the great gun at Dover. The
     classical term _obelisk_ is, in its origin, not less
     trivial, if it be true that it is derived from the Latin
     _obeliscus_, a diminutive of the Greek word [Greek: obelos],
     which means, literally, a spit, as indicative of the
     peculiar form of this species of monument.

     "As far as the true history of these obelisks is concerned,
     which is principally to be deduced from the monarchs' names
     sculptured on them, they appear to have been originally cut
     at the granite quarries of Syene, at the first cataract in
     Upper Egypt, 750 miles from their present site, by
     Thothmosis III. This monarch was one of the most celebrated
     rulers of that remarkable country. We find remains of him in
     Nubia, at Samneh, at Premmis, and at Amada, proving that his
     sway extended even beyond the third cataract. He added also
     largely to the great temple of Karnak; and on the sculptures
     in one of its rooms he is represented as presenting
     offerings to his ancestors or predecessors of eight several
     dynasties, namely: the kings of Thebes, of Abydos, of
     Memphis, of Ethiopia, and of four other divisions of Egypt.
     In one of the tombs near Thebes is a painting of a grand
     procession of men of the several nations bordering on the
     Nile, who are bringing their costly gifts in token of homage
     to this king. Under Thothmosis III., who held Upper and
     Lower Egypt and Ethiopia, the kingdom of Thebes had reached
     its full size. Several later kings may have been more
     wealthy, and more powerful, and their conquests may have
     extended further, but those conquests were only temporary;
     and the glories of those later kings never threw the reign
     of Thothmosis III. into the shade.

     "The central inscriptions on the four faces of these
     obelisks were sculptured by the monarch whom we have just
     described. The lateral inscriptions were added by a king who
     was, if possible, even more celebrated, namely, Amunmai
     Rameses II., commonly known by the name of Sesostris, the
     monarch under whom Upper Egypt rose to its greatest height
     in arms, in art, and in wealth. It is unnecessary to do more
     than allude to the fabled history of this monarch; but
     confining ourselves to the particulars recorded on
     imperishable monuments of stone, we find that he finished
     the palace of the Memnonium or Mamunei at Abydos, and also
     the temple of Osiris, in the same city; and on one of the
     walls of the latter he carved that list of his forefathers
     now in the British Museum, which is known by the name of the
     Tablet of Abydos. At Thebes, besides adding to the buildings
     of his predecessors, he erected a new palace, which, like
     that at Abydos, was by the Greeks called the Memnonium. In
     the first courtyard was a colossal statue of himself, larger
     than any other in Egypt, and in the second yard were two
     smaller ones, from one of which was taken the colossal head
     now in the British Museum.

     "The two obelisks of Alexandria likewise have the names and
     titles of some Pharaoh of later times, by whom they may
     probably have been removed to Memphis; but subsequently the
     Ptolemies, to embellish their Greco-Egyptian capital,
     transferred them to Alexandria. In the reign of the Emperor
     Tiberius, when the Alexandrians completed the beautiful
     temple to his honor named the Sebaste, or Cæsar's Temple,
     which stood by the side of the harbor, and was surrounded by
     a sacred grove, ornamented with porticoes, and fitted up
     with libraries, paintings, and statues,--it being the most
     lofty building in the city,--they set up in front of this
     temple the two obelisks of Thothmosis and Rameses, which,
     like the other monuments of the Theban kings, have outlived
     all the temples and palaces of their Greek and Roman
     successors.

     "These beautiful memorials of two of the most powerful and
     celebrated rulers of Egypt appear not to have suffered any
     material injury from the vicissitudes to which the dominions
     of those kings have during so many ages been subjected.[15]
     From a very early period one of them has been thrown down
     from the pedestal on which it stood; but this seeming
     calamity has probably preserved its sculptures better than
     if it had remained on its pedestal, for its still erect
     companion, though well preserved on the sides exposed to the
     sea, has suffered a good deal from the beating against it of
     the land-wind, which blows with violence and is charged with
     sand. With the exception of the four corners of the base,
     where, like the obelisk in the Hippodrome at Constantinople,
     it would seem to have formerly been held to its pedestal by
     four cubes of bronze, the fallen obelisk is perfect, and its
     sculptures are in comparatively good preservation. Its
     length is 64 feet, and at its base it is about 8 feet
     square; its weight being estimated at about 240 tons.[16]
     The obelisk is of great value from its antiquity, its
     proportions, and, moreover, as an imperishable memorial of
     British valor.

     "After the English were in possession of Alexandria (as we
     find it recorded by Dr. Clarke in his _Travels_) a
     subscription was opened among the officers of the army and
     navy for the purpose of removing the prostrate obelisk to
     Great Britain. With the money thus raised they purchased one
     of the vessels that Menou had sunk in the old port of
     Alexandria. This they raised, and prepared for its
     reception. The work went on rapidly, the obelisk was turned,
     and its lower surface was found to be in a high state of
     preservation. It was then moved, by means of machinery
     constructed for the purpose, towards the vessel prepared to
     receive it. Lord Cavan presided at this undertaking. A naval
     officer, who was present upon the occasion, brought over to
     England the plans projected for conveying this splendid
     trophy of the success of our arms to the metropolis of this
     country; and there is every reason to believe the design
     would have been accomplished. Its interruption took place in
     consequence of an order preventing the sailors from
     assisting at the work. An eye-witness, who is still living,
     states that about 5,000L. were subscribed by the army, that
     300 Sepoys worked for three or four months in constructing a
     jetty, whence the obelisk was to have been embarked; but
     that the General who then commanded at Malta wrote to the
     military authorities in Egypt, objecting to the employment
     of the troops in such a work, and ordering them to suspend
     their operations. This was accordingly done, and the money
     unexpended was returned to the subscribers.

     "Though the obelisk was thus left behind when the British
     forces quitted Egypt, the idea of bringing it to England was
     never abandoned; and whatever doubts might have existed as
     to our right to the possession of a trophy which had been
     taken, but afterwards (as it were) abandoned on the field of
     battle, were set at rest by the gift of it made in the year
     1820 by the late Mehemet Ali Pasha to King George IV.

     "Notwithstanding this gift, the obelisk still remained
     without any definitive steps being taken for its removal to
     England.[17] In 1830, when the French sent a vessel to
     Alexandria to transport to France the obelisk of Luxor,
     which is now standing in the Place de la Concorde at Paris,
     and also, as it was talked of at the time, the one of
     'Cleopatra's needles' which is yet standing, the French
     Consul in Egypt is said to have made the modest suggestion
     that, 'as the English had so long neglected the Pasha's
     present, they might be considered to have relinquished it,
     and therefore it might as well be taken away in the French
     vessel which had come for the other obelisk.'

     "This, however, was not allowed to take place. Neither have
     the English taken any steps to acquire possession of a
     monument which is the indisputable property of the British
     nation, and which, if not removed, will doubtless ere long
     become utterly ruined and worthless. The stones of the
     pedestal on which it stood have been carried away for
     building purposes; the obelisk itself has been exposed to
     many marks inflicted by the curious and idlers of
     Alexandria, and as a last indignity one end of it has
     actually been built into the wall surrounding the port,
     forming part of the new fortifications of the city.

     "The subject of the removal of this obelisk has often been
     before Parliament. On the 2d of June last, in the House of
     Peers, the Marquis of Westmeath, at the request of several
     military and naval officers, inquired what steps had been
     taken for obtaining possession of or for removing it. He
     stated that the opinion of the late Sir R. Peel, expressed
     to himself, was, that it was a monument which ought to be
     brought to London and erected as a memorial of Sir Ralph
     Abercromby and others who had fought and died in Egypt. The
     late Sir George Murray had also stated that he joined with
     all his military and naval friends, who desired that the
     obelisk should be brought to this country. In reply to Lord
     Westmeath's inquiry the Earl of Carlisle admitted the
     importance which attached to the obelisk, not merely as a
     memorial of the ancient art of Egypt, but also as a monument
     of British heroism; but said that he apprehended there were
     some mechanical difficulties. This, however, can hardly be
     the case, inasmuch as the obelisk would unquestionably have
     been removed in 1801, had it not been for the reasons
     already stated.

     "As a relic of ancient art, as a memorial of two of the most
     renowned monarchs of Egypt, and as a trophy of British
     valor, this obelisk is without price. If allowed to remain
     in its present state, it will inevitably be destroyed, and
     there cannot exist the slightest doubt that it was the
     bounden duty of the British nation to see to its
     preservation, which can only be secured by carrying out the
     intention of our valiant troops half-a-century ago--namely,
     by transplanting it to England. The appropriate site for it
     might either be the courtyard of the British Museum, where
     it would form a noble addition to the peerless collection of
     Egyptian monuments, of which the famed 'Rosetta Stone,' that
     other trophy of our occupation of Egypt, forms a part; or it
     might, perhaps, be more appropriately set up in St. James's
     Park, at the back of the Horse Guards. The expense of its
     removal could not be great; but, whatever might be its
     amount, it is certain, when even Mr. Hume has expressed an
     interest in the subject, that the nation would cheerfully
     incur it. An offer has indeed been made to Government to
     bring it to England by contract for a comparatively trifling
     sum."

FOOTNOTES:

[15] Mr. Gould, in the "Builder" of August 2, says, from certain
authorities, it would appear that both were standing at the close of the
12th century.

[16] On the 15th of April, 1832, when a proposition for its removal was
made in the House of commons, it was stated that it weighed 284 tons.
Captain Smyth, R.N., supposes it to be 230 tons.

[17] In 1822 Captain Smyth, R.N., was prepared, with the consent of Mehemet
Ali, to attempt its removal, but could not procure the authority of our
Government. The Pasha offered to build a pier for the embarkation of the
obelisk, and to render Captain Smyth every assistance for its removal.




From the London Times

HISTORY AND CONDITION OF THE CHEAP POSTAGE SYSTEM.


A traveller sauntering through the Lake districts of England, some years
ago, arrived at a small public-house just as the postman stopped to deliver
a letter. A young girl came out to receive it. She took it in her hand,
turned it over and over, and asked the charge. It was a large sum--no less
than a shilling. Sighing heavily she observed that it came from her
brother, but that she was too poor to take it in, and she returned it to
the postman accordingly. The traveller was a man of kindness as well as of
observation; he offered to pay the postage himself, and in spite of more
reluctance on the girl's part than he could well understand he did pay it,
and gave her the letter. No sooner, however, was the postman's back turned
than she confessed that the proceeding had been concerted between her
brother and herself, that the letter was empty, that certain signs on the
direction conveyed all that she wanted to know, and that as neither of them
could afford to pay postage they had devised this method of franking the
intelligence desired. The traveller pursued his journey, and as he plodded
over the Cumberland fells he mused upon the badness of a system which drove
people to such straits for means of correspondence, and defeated its own
objects all the time. With most men such musings would have ended before
the hour, but this man's name was Rowland Hill, and it was from this
incident and these reflections that the whole scheme of penny postage was
derived.

The value of this reform is felt in every household throughout the kingdom,
but its extent will be well shown by the extraction of some figures from a
return which has just been made to the House of Commons. The first general
reduction of postage took place on the 5th of December, 1839--a fourpenny
rate being interposed for a short time before the universal charge of a
penny. At this time the number of letters delivered annually in the united
kingdom was about 75 millions, the actual estimate for 1839 being
75,907,572. The gross amount of the tax levied upon this delivery was no
less than 2,339,737_l._, of which, as the cost of management was only
687,000_l._, there was 1,652,424_l._ carried to the account of profit. Last
year the number of letters delivered in the united kingdom was estimated at
upwards of _three hundred and forty-seven millions_, while the penny tax
upon the same amounted to no more than 2,264,684_l._, so that while our
payments to the Exchequer have been actually lessened, the service rendered
to the public has been multiplied fivefold--in other words, we pay less for
five letters than we formerly paid for one.

It is worth remark that the correspondence in the three kingdoms has
increased almost equally. In 1839 the deliveries were 59,982,520;
8,301,904; and 7,623,148, in England, Ireland, and Scotland, respectively;
while last year they were 276,252,642; 35,388,895; and 35,427,534. The rate
of increase has been continuous, though not quite constant, ever since the
reduction. The first effect of the reform was to double the deliveries at
once, and turn the 75 millions into upwards of 160 millions. From that time
to this the increase has proceeded at the rate of 10 or 20 millions a year,
the smallest augmentation being in the famous year of 1848, when the
delivery exceeded only by 6 millions that of 1847; and the largest in the
equally famous times of 1845, when railway speculations added 28 millions
of epistles to correspondence of the year preceding. The return before us
includes, we hardly know with what view, a weekly account taken once a
month for 1850, and from this curious table it would seem that during the
month in which ladies talk least they write most; at any rate the largest
number of letters yet counted was for the week ending February the 21st.

The cost of management has, of course, been swelled considerably under the
new system, though by no means in proportion to the increased service, for
whereas the deliveries, as we have said, are multiplied fivefold, the
expenses are only multiplied about twice and a half, being 1,460,785_l._ in
1850, against 686,768_l._ in 1839. The return does not comprise the items
out of which this sum is made up, though it specifies the amounts paid in
each year for the conveyance of mails by railway. These amounts fluctuate
rather curiously from 12,623_l._ in 1839, to 206,357_l._ in this present
year of 1851--not increasing gradually or even constantly, but rising or
falling occasionally, though with an ultimate tendency to rise. We should
have rather liked to see the expenses of management and conveyance stated
separately, and some means of comparison given between the cost of railway
carriage and that of the old mail coaches. About 10,000_l._ per annum of
the total disbursements is devoted, we are told, to pensions, and must
therefore be distinguished from the direct expenses of the Post-office
service. All things considered, perhaps, this "non-effective" charge is not
heavy; in fact, we believe that Post-office servants are by no means
extravagantly paid either for their work or at their retirement.

The Money Order office forms a distinct establishment of itself, and a
curious institution it is. The amount of orders issued in 1840, the first
year of the system, was 240,063_l_. for England and Wales, 47,295_l._ for
Ireland, and 25,765_l._ for Scotland. In the year 1850 these amounts had
increased in England to no less a sum than 7,173,622_l._, in Ireland to
623,732_l._, and in Scotland to 697,143_l._ The total sum was
8,494,498_l._, and the number of orders of which it was composed 4,439,713,
showing an average of some shillings less than 2_l._ per order. The
proportion between the number and the amount of the orders does not vary
greatly in the three kingdoms, though the average amount of each order is
somewhat larger in Scotland than Ireland, and in England than Scotland.

The Scotch transactions fell off considerably in the year 1849, but the
English and Irish offices have steadily increased their business, nor is
any effect perceptible in the latter country, either from the famine or the
rebellion. The return of "money orders issued" is distinguished from that
of "money orders paid," and the difference between these gross amounts is
no less than 11,000_l._ in favor of the Post-office for the year ending the
31st of last December. Some of these orders will no doubt have come in for
payment during the current year, but we suspect that ignorance, negligence,
or accident must be leaving an appreciable balance to accumulate on the
side of the office. Country bankers, we believe, used to reckon upon a gain
of 5l. per cent. on the score of notes lost, mislaid, hoarded, destroyed,
or otherwise not presented for payment. Money orders are doubtless more
rigorously exchanged for cash, but there must still, we imagine, be a
profit from this source, especially as the Post-office circumscribes the
term of its liability, which bankers did not. The total expenses of the
Money Order offices, both in London and the country, are returned at
70,577_l._ and the total amount of commission received at 73,813_l._--a
fair balance of charge and service.

The actual benefits, however, of this prodigious reform extend far beyond
those immediately represented in the figures we have given. It is not the
mere saving of 4d. or 5d. on a letter by which the country has so
enormously gained. The facilitation of business, the diffusion of
information, the correspondence of friends, and the maintenance of family
connexions, which in old days were severed for ever, are the real and
inestimable advantages of Mr. ROWLAND HILL'S invention. Like most
reformers, he had to contend with violent and not always sincere
opposition. The system, indeed, was long deprived of a fair trial by the
obstinate resistance of those who should have aided him, and it is mainly
owing to this concerted hostility that the results are not as favorable to
the revenue as they are to the welfare of the country. But the principle is
now established, and of all the reductions which a Chancellor of the
Exchequer has ever made there has been none attended with such universal
relief, convenience, and benefit as this sacrifice of 800,000_l._ for the
sake of the letter writers.




OCTOBER.

BY MISS ALICE CAREY.


    Not the light of the long blue summer,
      Nor the flowery huntress, Spring,
    Nor the chilly and moaning Winter,
      Doth peace to my bosom bring,

    Like the hazy and red October,
      When the woods stand bare and brown,
    And into the lap of the south land,
      The flowers are blowing down;

    When all night long, in the moonlight,
      The boughs of the roof tree chafe,
    And the wind, like a wandering poet,
      Is singing a mournful waif;

    And all day through the cloud-armies,
      The sunbeams coquettishly rove--
    For then in my path first unfolded
      The sweet passion-flower of love.

    With bosom as pale as the sea-shell,
      And soft as the flax unspun,
    And locks like the nut-brown shadows
      In the light of the sunken sun,

    Came the maiden whose wonderful beauty
      Enchanted my soul from pain,
    And gladdened my heart, that can never,
      No, never be happy again.

    Far away from life's pain and passion,
      And our Eden of love, she went,
    Like a pale star fading softly
      From the morning's golden tent.

    But oft, when the bosom of Autumn
      Is warm with the summer beams,
    We meet in the pallid shadows
      That border the land of dreams,

    For seeing my woe through the splendor
      That hovers about her above,
    She puts from her forehead the glory,
      And listens again to my love.




MY NOVEL:

OR, VARIETIES IN ENGLISH LIFE.[18]

BY PISISTRATUS CAXTON.


BOOK VII.--INITIAL CHAPTER.

"What is courage?" said my uncle Roland, rousing himself from a reverie
into which he had fallen after the Sixth Book in this history had been read
to our family circle.

"What is courage?" he repeated more earnestly. "Is it insensibility to
fear? _That_ may be the mere accident of constitution; and, if so, there is
no more merit in being courageous than in being this table."

"I am very glad to hear you speak thus," observed Mr. Caxton, "for I should
not like to consider myself a coward; yet I am very sensible to fear in all
dangers, bodily and moral."

"La, Austin, how can you say so?" cried my mother, firing up; "was it not
only last week that you faced the great bull that was rushing after Blanche
and the children?"

Blanche at that recollection stole to my father's chair, and hanging over
his shoulder, kissed his forehead.

_Mr. Caxton_, (sublimely unmoved by these flatteries.)--"I don't deny that
I faced the bull, but I assert that I was horribly frightened."

_Roland._--"The sense of honor which conquers fear is the true courage of
chivalry: you could not run away when others were looking on--no gentleman
could."

_Mr. Caxton._--"Fiddledee! It was not on my gentility that I stood,
Captain, I should have run fast enough, if it had done any good. I stood
upon my understanding. As the bull could run faster than I could, the only
chance of escape was to make the brute as frightened as myself."

_Blanche._--"Ah, you did not think of that, your only thought was to save
me and the children."

_Mr. Caxton._--"Possibly, my dear--very possibly I might have been afraid
for you too--but I was very much afraid for myself. However, luckily, I had
the umbrella, and I sprang it up and spread it forth in the animal's stupid
eyes, hurling at him simultaneously the biggest lines I could think of in
the First Chorus of the 'Seven against Thebes.' I began with ELEDEMNAS
PEDIOPLOKTUPOS; and when I came to the grand howl of [Greek: Iô, iô, iô,
iô],--the beast stood appalled as at the roar of a lion. I shall never
forget his amazed snort at the Greek. Then he kicked up his hind legs, and
went bolt through the gap in the hedge. Thus, armed with Æschylus and the
umbrella, I remained master of the field; but (continued Mr. Caxton,
ingenuously) I should not like to go through that half minute again."

"No man would," said the Captain kindly. "I should be very sorry to face a
bull myself, even with a bigger umbrella than yours, and even though I had
Æschylus, and Homer to boot, at my fingers' ends."

_Mr. Caxton._--"You would not have minded if it had been a Frenchman with a
sword in his hand?"

_Captain._--"Of course not. Rather liked it than otherwise," he added
grimly.

_Mr. Caxton._--"Yet many a Spanish matador, who doesn't care a button for a
bull, would take to his heels at the first lunge en carte from a Frenchman.
Therefore, in fact, if courage be a matter of constitution, it is also a
matter of custom. We face calmly the dangers we are habituated to, and
recoil from those of which we have no familiar experience. I doubt if
Marshal Turenne himself would have been quite at his ease on the
tight-rope; and a rope-dancer, who seems disposed to scale the heavens with
Titanic temerity, might possibly object to charge on a cannon."

_Captain Roland._--"Still, either this is not the courage I mean, or there
is another kind of it. I mean by courage that which is the especial force
and dignity of the human character, without which there is no reliance on
principle, no constancy in virtue--a something," continued my uncle,
gallantly, and with a half bow towards my mother, "which your sex shares
with our own. When the lover, for instance, clasps the hand of his
betrothed, and says, 'Wilt thou be true to me, in spite of absence and
time, in spite of hazard and fortune, though my foes malign me, though thy
friends may dissuade thee, and our lot in life may be rough and rude?' and
when the betrothed answers, 'I will be true,' does not the lover trust to
her courage as well as her love?"

"Admirably put, Roland," said my father. "But _apropos_ of what do you
puzzle us with these queries on courage?"

_Captain Roland_, (with a slight blush.)--"I was led to the inquiry
(though, perhaps, it may be frivolous to take so much thought of what, no
doubt, costs Pisistratus so little) by the last chapters in my nephew's
story. I see this poor boy, Leonard, alone with his fallen hopes, (though
very irrational they were,) and his sense of shame. And I read his heart, I
dare say, better than Pisistratus does, for I could feel like that boy if I
had been in the same position; and, conjecturing what he and thousands like
him must go through, I asked myself, 'What can save him and them?' I
answered, as a soldier would answer, 'Courage!' Very well. But pray,
Austin, what is courage?"

_Mr. Caxton._ (prudently backing out of a reply.)--"_Papoe!_ Brother,
since you have just complimented the ladies on that quality, you had better
address your question to them."

Blanche here leant both hands on my father's chair, and said, looking down
at first bashfully, but afterwards warming with the subject, "Do you not
think, sir, that little Helen has already suggested, if not what is
courage, what at least is the real essence of all courage that endures and
conquers, that ennobles, and hallows, and redeems? Is it not Patience,
father?--and that is why we women have a courage of our own. Patience does
not affect to be superior to fear, but at least it never admits despair."

_Pisistratus._--"Kiss me, my Blanche, for you have come near to the truth
which perplexed the soldier and puzzled the sage."

_Mr. Caxton_, (tartly.)--"If you mean me by the sage, I was not puzzled at
all. Heaven knows you do right to inculcate patience--it is a virtue very
much required in your readers. Nevertheless," added my father, softening
with the enjoyment of his joke--"nevertheless, Blanche and Helen are quite
right. Patience is the courage of the conqueror; it is the virtue, _par
excellence_, of Man against Destiny--of the One against the World, and of
the Soul against Matter. Therefore this is the courage of the Gospel; and
its importance, in a social view--its importance to races and
institutions--cannot be too earnestly inculcated. What is it that
distinguishes the Anglo-Saxon from all other branches of the human family,
peoples deserts with his children, and consigns to them the heritage of
rising worlds? What but his faculty to brave, to suffer, to endure--the
patience that resists firmly, and innovates slowly? Compare him with the
Frenchman. The Frenchman has plenty of valor--that there is no denying; but
as for fortitude, he has not enough to cover the point of a pin. He is
ready to rush out of the world if he is bit by a flea."

_Captain Roland._--"There was a case in the papers the other day, Austin,
of a Frenchman who actually did destroy himself because he was so teased by
the little creatures you speak of. He left a paper on his table, saying
that 'life was not worth having at the price of such torments.'"[19]

_Mr. Caxton_, (solemnly.)--"Sir, their whole political history, since the
great meeting of the Tiers Etat, has been the history of men who would
rather go to the devil than be bit by a flea. It is the record of human
impatience, that seeks to force time, and expects to grow forests from the
spawn of a mushroom. Wherefore, running through all extremes of
constitutional experiment, when they are nearest to democracy they are next
door to a despot; and all they have really done is to destroy whatever
constitutes the foundation of every tolerable government. A constitutional
monarchy cannot exist without aristocracy, nor a healthful republic endure
with corruption of manners. The cry of equality is incompatible with
Civilization, which, of necessity, contrasts poverty with wealth--and, in
short, whether it be an emperor or a mob that is to rule, Force is the sole
hope of order, and the government is but an army.

"Impress, O Pisistratus! impress the value of patience as regards man and
men. You touch there on the kernel of the social system--the secret that
fortifies the individual and disciplines the million. I care not, for my
part, if you are tedious so long as you are earnest. Be minute and
detailed. Let the real human life, in its war with Circumstance, stand out.
Never mind if one can read you but slowly--better chance of being less
quickly forgotten. Patience, patience! By the soul of Epictetus, your
readers shall set you an example!"


CHAPTER II.

Leonard had written twice to Mrs. Fairfield, twice to Riccabocca, and once
to Mr. Dale; and the poor, proud boy could not bear to betray his
humiliation. He wrote as with cheerful spirits--as if perfectly satisfied
with his prospects. He said that he was well employed, in the midst of
books, and that he had found kind friends. Then he turned from himself to
write about those whom he addressed, and the affairs and interests of the
quiet world wherein they lived. He did not give his own address, nor that
of Mr. Prickett. He dated his letters from a small coffee-house near the
bookseller, to which he occasionally went for his simple meals. He had a
motive in this. He did not desire to be found out. Mr. Dale replied for
himself and for Mrs. Fairfield, to the epistles addressed to these two.
Riccabocca wrote also. Nothing could be more kind than the replies of both.
They came to Leonard in a very dark period in his life, and they
strengthened him in the noiseless battle with despair.

If there be a good in the world that we do without knowing it, without
conjecturing the effect it may have upon a human soul, it is when we show
kindness to the young in the first barren foot-path up the mountain of
life.

Leonard's face resumed its serenity in his intercourse with his employer;
but he did not recover his boyish ingenuous frankness. The under-currents
flowed again pure from the turbid soil, and the splintered fragments uptorn
from the deep; but they were still too strong and too rapid to allow
transparency to the surface. And now he stood in the sublime world of
books, still and earnest as a seer who invokes the dead. And thus, face to
face with knowledge, hourly he discovered how little he knew. Mr. Prickett
lent him such works as he selected and asked to take home with him. He
spent whole nights in reading; and no longer desultorily. He read no more
poetry, no more Lives of Poets. He read what poets must read if they desire
to be--_Sapere principium et fons_--strict reasonings on the human mind;
the relations between motive and conduct, thought and action; the grave and
solemn truths of the past world; antiquities, history, philosophy. He was
taken out of himself. He was carried along the ocean of the universe. In
that ocean, O seeker, study the law of the tides; and seeing Chance
nowhere--thought presiding over all--Fate, that dread phantom, shall vanish
from creation, and Providence alone be visible in heaven and on earth!


CHAPTER III.

There was to be a considerable book-sale at a country-house one day's
journey from London. Mr. Prickett meant to have attended it on his own
behalf, and that of several gentlemen who had given him commissions for
purchase; but, on the morning fixed for his departure, he was seized with a
severe return of his old foe, the rheumatism. He requested Leonard to
attend instead of himself. Leonard went, and was absent for the three days
during which the sale lasted. He returned late in the evening, and went at
once to Mr. Prickett's house. The shop was closed; he knocked at the
private entrance; a strange person opened the door to him, and in reply to
his question if Mr. Prickett was at home, said with a long and funereal
face, "Young man, Mr. Prickett, senior, has gone to his long home, but Mr.
Richard Prickett will see you."

At this moment a very grave-looking man, with lank hair, looked forth from
the side-door communicating between the shop and the passage, and then
stepped forward--"Come in, sir; you are my late uncle's assistant, Mr.
Fairfield, I suppose?"

"Your late uncle! Heavens, sir, do I understand aright--can Mr. Prickett be
dead since I left London?"

"Died, sir, suddenly, last night. It was an affection of the heart; the
Doctor thinks the rheumatism attacked that organ. He had small time to
provide for his departure, and his account books seem in sad disorder: I am
his nephew and executor."

Leonard had now followed the nephew into the shop. There, still burned the
gas lamp. The place seemed more dingy and cavernous than before. Death
always makes its presence felt in the house it visits.

Leonard was greatly affected--and yet more, perhaps, by the utter want of
feeling which the nephew exhibited. In fact, the deceased had not been on
friendly terms with this person, his nearest relative and heir-at-law, who
was also a bookseller.

"You were engaged but by the week, I find, young man, on reference to my
late uncle's papers. He gave you £1 a week--a monstrous sum! I shall not
require your services any further. I shall move these books to my own
house. You will be good enough to send me a list of those you bought at the
sale, and your account of travelling expenses, &c. What may be due to you
shall be sent to your address. Good evening."

Leonard went home, shocked and saddened at the sudden death of his kind
employer. He did not think much of himself that night; but, when he rose
the next day, he suddenly felt that the world of London lay before him,
without a friend, without a calling, without an occupation for bread.

This time it was no fancied sorrow, no poetic dream disappointed. Before
him, gaunt and palpable, stood Famine.

Escape!--yes. Back to the village; his mother's cottage; the exile's
garden; the radishes and the fount. Why could he not escape? Ask why
civilization cannot escape its ills, and fly back to the wild and the
wigwam.

Leonard could not have returned to the cottage, even if the Famine that
faced had already seized him with her skeleton hand. London releases not so
readily her fatal step-sons.


CHAPTER IV.

One day three persons were standing before an old book-stall in a passage
leading from Oxford Street into Tottenham Court Road. Two were gentlemen;
the third, of the class and appearance of those who more habitually halt at
old book-stalls.

"Look," said one of the gentlemen to the other, "I have discovered here
what I have searched for in vain the last ten years--the Horace of 1580,
the Horace of the Forty Commentators--a perfect treasury of learning, and
marked only fourteen shillings!"

"Hush, Norreys," said the other, "and observe what is yet more worth your
study;" and he pointed to the third bystander, whose face, sharp and
attenuated, was bent with an absorbed, and as it were with a hungering
attention over an old worm-eaten volume.

"What is the book, my Lord?" whispered Mr. Norreys.

His companion smiled, and replied by another question, "What is the man who
reads the book?"

Mr. Norreys moved a few paces, and looked over the student's shoulder.
"Preston's translation of BOETHIUS, _The Consolations of Philosophy_," he
said, coming back to his friend.

"He looks as if he wanted all the consolations Philosophy can give him,
poor boy."

At this moment a fourth passenger paused at the book-stall, and,
recognizing the pale student, placed his hand on his shoulder and said,
"Aha, young sir, we meet again. So poor Prickett is dead. But you are still
haunted by associations. Books--books--magnets to which all iron minds move
insensibly. What is this? BOETHIUS! Ah, a book written in prison, but a
little time before the advent of the only philosopher who solves to the
simplest understanding every mystery of life----"

"And that philosopher----"

"Is Death!" said Mr. Burley. "How can you be dull enough to ask? Poor
Boethius, rich, nobly born, a consul, his sons consuls--the world one smile
to the Last Philosopher of Rome. Then suddenly, against this type of the
old world's departing WISDOM, stands frowning the new world's grim genius,
FORCE--Theodoric the Ostrogoth condemning Boethius the Schoolman; and
Boethius, in his Pavian dungeon, holding a dialogue with the shade of
Athenian Philosophy. It is the finest picture upon which lingers the
glimmering of the Western golden day, before night rushes over time."

"And," said Mr. Norreys abruptly, "Boethius comes back to us with the faint
gleam of returning light, translated by Alfred the Great. And, again, as
the sun of knowledge bursts forth in all its splendor, by Queen Elizabeth.
Boethius influences us as we stand in this passage; and that is the best of
all the Consolations of Philosophy--eh, Mr. Burley?"

Mr. Burley turned and bowed.

The two men looked at each other; you could not see a greater contrast. Mr.
Burley, his gay green dress already shabby and soiled, with a rent in the
skirts, and his face speaking of habitual night-cups. Mr. Norreys, neat and
somewhat precise in dress, with firm lean figure, and quiet, collected,
vigorous energy in his eyes and aspect.

"If," replied Mr. Burley, "a poor devil like me may argue with a gentleman
who may command his own price with the booksellers, I should say it is no
consolation at all, Mr. Norreys. And I should like to see any man of sense
accept the condition of Boethius in his prison, with some strangler or
headsman waiting behind the door, upon the promised proviso that he should
be translated, centuries afterwards, by Kings and by Queens, and help
indirectly to influence the minds of Northern barbarians, babbling about
him in an alley, jostled by passers-by who never heard the name of
Boethius, and who don't care a fig for philosophy. Your servant,
sir,--young man, come and talk."

Burley hooked his arm within Leonard's, and led the boy passively away.

"That is a clever young man," said Harley L'Estrange. "But I am sorry to
see yon young student, with his bright earnest eyes, and his lip that has
the quiver of passion and enthusiasm, leaning on the arm of a guide who
seems disenchanted of all that gives purpose to learning and links
philosophy with use to the world. Who, and what is this clever man whom you
call Burley?"

"A man who might have been famous, if he had condescended to be
respectable! The boy listening to us both so attentively interested _me_
too--I should like to have the making of him. But I must buy this Horace."

The shopman, lurking within his hole like a spider for flies, was now
called out. And when Mr. Norreys had bought the Horace, and given an
address where to send it, Harley asked the shopman if he knew the young man
who had been reading Boethius.

"Only by sight. He has come here every day the last week, and spends hours
at the stall. When once he fastens on a book, he reads it through."

"And never buys?" said Mr. Norreys.

"Sir," said the shopman, with a good-natured smile, "they who buy seldom
read. The poor boy pays me twopence a-day to read as long as he pleases. I
would not take it, but he is proud."

"I have known men amass great learning in that way," said Mr. Norreys.
"Yes, I should like to have that boy in my hands. And now, my lord, I am at
your service, and we shall go to the studio of your artist."

The two gentlemen walked on towards one of the streets out of Fitzroy
Square.

In a few minutes more Harley L'Estrange was in his element, seated
carelessly on a deal table, smoking his cigar, and discussing art with the
gusto of a man who honestly loved, and the taste of a man who thoroughly
understood it. The young artist, in his dressing robe, adding slow touch
upon touch, paused often to listen the better. And Henry Norreys, enjoying
the brief respite from a life of great labor, was gladly reminded of idle
hours under rosy skies; for these three men had formed their friendship in
Italy, where the bands of friendship are woven by the hands of the Graces.


CHAPTER V.

Leonard and Mr. Burley walked on into the suburbs round the north road from
London, and Mr. Burley offered to find literary employment for Leonard--an
offer eagerly accepted.

Then they went into a public house by the wayside. Burley demanded a
private room, called for pen, ink, and paper; and placing these implements
before Leonard, said, "Write what you please, in prose, five sheets of
letter paper, twenty-two lines to a page--neither more nor less."

"I cannot write so."

"Tut, 'tis for bread."

The boy's face crimsoned.

"I must forget that," said he.

"There is an arbor in the garden under a weeping ash," returned Burley. "Go
there, and fancy yourself in Arcadia."

Leonard was too pleased to obey. He found out the little arbor at one end
of a deserted bowling-green. All was still--the hedgerow shut out the sight
of the inn. The sun lay warm on the grass, and glinted pleasantly through
the leaves of the ash. And Leonard there wrote the first essay from his
hand as Author by profession. What was it that he wrote? His dreamy
impressions of London? an anathema on the streets, and its hearts of stone?
murmurs against poverty? dark elegies on fate?

Oh, no! little knowest thou true genius, if thou askest such questions, or
thinkest that there, under the weeping ash, the task-work for bread was
remembered; or that the sunbeam glinted but over the practical world,
which, vulgar, and sordid, lay around. Leonard wrote a fairy tale--one of
the loveliest you can conceive, with a delicate touch of playful humor--in
a style all flowered over with happy fancies. He smiled as he wrote the
last word--he was happy. In rather more than an hour Mr. Burley came to
him, and found him with that smile on his lips.

Mr. Burley had a glass of brandy and water in his hand; it was his third.
He too smiled--he too looked happy. He read the paper aloud, and well. He
was very complimentary. "You will do!" said he, clapping Leonard on the
back. "Perhaps some day you will catch my one-eyed perch." Then he folded
up the MS., scribbled off a note, put the whole in one envelope--and they
returned to London.

Mr. Burley disappeared within a dingy office near Fleet Street, on which
was inscribed--"Office of the _Beehive_," and soon came forth with a golden
sovereign in his hand--Leonard's first-fruits. Leonard thought Peru lay
before him. He accompanied Mr. Burley to that gentleman's lodging in Maida
Hill. The walk had been very long; Leonard was not fatigued. He listened
with a livelier attention than before to Burley's talk. And when they
reached the apartments of the latter, and Mr. Burley sent to the cookshop,
and their joint supper was taken out of the golden sovereign, Leonard felt
proud, and for the first time for weeks he laughed the heart's laugh. The
two writers grew more and more intimate and cordial. And there was a vast
deal in Burley by which any young man might be made the wiser. There was no
apparent evidence of poverty in the apartment--clean, new, well furnished;
but all things in the most horrible litter--all speaking of the huge
literary sloven.

For several days Leonard almost lived in those rooms. He wrote
continuously--save when Burley's conversation fascinated him into idleness.
Nay, it was not idleness--his knowledge grew larger as he listened; but the
cynicism of the talker began slowly to work its way. That cynicism in which
there was no faith, no hope, no vivifying breath from Glory--from Religion.
The cynicism of the Epicurean, more degraded in his style than ever was
Diogenes in his tub; and yet presented with such ease and such
eloquence--with such art and such mirth--so adorned with illustration and
anecdote, so unconscious of debasement.

Strange and dread philosophy--that made it a maxim to squander the gifts of
mind on the mere care for matter, and fit the soul to live but as from day
to day, with its scornful cry, "A fig for immortality and laurels!" An
author for bread! Oh, miserable calling! was there something grand and
holy, after all, even in Chatterton's despair!


CHAPTER VI.

The villanous _Beehive_! Bread was worked out of it, certainly; but fame,
but hope for the future--certainly not. Milton's _Paradise Lost_ would have
perished without a sound, had it appeared in the _Beehive_.

Fine things were there in a fragmentary crude state, composed by Burley
himself. At the end of a week they were dead and forgotten--never read by
one man of education and taste; taken simultaneously and indifferently with
shallow politics and wretched essays, yet selling, perhaps, twenty or
thirty thousand copies--an immense sale; and nothing got out of them but
bread and brandy!

"What more would you have?" cried John Burley. "Did not stern old Sam
Johnson say he could never write but from want?"

"He might say it," answered Leonard; "but he never meant posterity to
believe him. And he would have died of want, I suspect, rather than have
written _Rasselas_ for the _Beehive_! Want is a grand thing," continued the
boy, thoughtfully. "A parent of grand things. Necessity is strong, and
should give us its own strength; but Want should shatter asunder, with its
very writhings, the walls of our prison-house, and not sit contented with
the allowance the jail gives us in exchange for our work."

"There is no prison-house to a man who calls upon Bacchus--stay--I will
translate to you Schiller's Dithyramb. 'Then see I Bacchus--then up come
Cupid and Phoebus, and all the Celestials are filling my dwelling.'"

Breaking into impromptu careless rhymes, Burley threw off a rude but
spirited translation of that divine lyric.

"O materialist!" cried the boy, with his bright eyes suffused. "Schiller
calls on the gods to take him to their heaven with him; and ye would debase
the Gods to a gin palace."

"Ho, ho!" cried Burley with his giant laugh. "Drink, and you will
understand the Dithyramb."


CHAPTER VII.

Suddenly one morning, as Leonard sat with Burley, a fashionable cabriolet,
with a very handsome horse, stopped at the door--a loud knock--a quick step
on the stairs, and Randal Leslie entered. Leonard recognized him and
started. Randal glanced at him in surprise, and then, with a tact that
showed he had already learned to profit by London life, after shaking hands
with Burley, approached, and said with some successful attempt at ease,
"Unless I am not mistaken, sir, we have met before. If you remember me, I
hope all boyish quarrels are forgotten?"

Leonard bowed, and his heart was still good enough to be softened.

"Where could you two ever have met?" asked Burley.

"In a village green, and in single combat," answered Randal, smiling; and
he told the story of the Battle of the Stocks with a well-bred jest on
himself. Burley laughed at the story. "But," said he, when this laugh was
over, "my young friend had better have remained guardian of the village
stocks, than come to London in search of such fortune as lies at the bottom
of an inkhorn."

"Ah," said Randal, with the secret contempt which men elaborately
cultivated are apt to feel for those who seek to educate themselves--"ah,
you make literature your calling, sir? At what school did you conceive a
taste for letters?--not very common at our great public schools."

"I am at school now for the first time," answered Leonard, dryly.

"Experience is the best school-mistress," said Burley; "and that was the
maxim of Goethe, who had book-learning enough, in all conscience."

Randal slightly shrugged his shoulders, and, without wasting another
thought on Leonard, peasant-born and self-taught, took his seat, and began
to talk to Burley upon a political question, which made then the war-cry
between the two great Parliamentary parties. It was a subject in which
Burley showed much general knowledge; and Randal, seeming to differ from
him, drew forth alike his information and his argumentative powers. The
conversation lasted more than an hour.

"I can't quite agree with you," said Randal, taking his leave; "but you
must allow me to call again--will the same hour to-morrow suit you?"

"Yes," said Burley.

Away went the young man in his cabriolet. Leonard watched him from the
window.

For five days, consecutively, did Randal call and discuss the question in
all its bearings; and Burley, after the second day got interested in the
matter, looked up his authorities--refreshed his memory and even spent an
hour or two in the Library of the British Museum.

By the fifth day, Burley had really exhausted all that could well be said
on his side of the question.

Leonard, during these colloquies, had sat apart, seemingly absorbed in
reading, and secretly stung by Randal's disregard of his presence. For
indeed that young man, in his superb self-esteem, and in the absorption of
his ambitious projects, scarce felt even curiosity as to Leonard's rise
above his earlier station, and looked on him as a mere journeyman of
Burley's. But the self-taught are keen and quick observers. And Leonard had
remarked that Randal seemed more as one playing a part for some private
purpose, than arguing in earnest; and that when he rose and said, "Mr.
Burley, you have convinced me," it was not with the modesty of a sincere
reasoner, but the triumph of one who has gained his end. But so struck,
meanwhile, was our unheeded and silent listener, with Burley's power of
generalization, and the wide surface over which his information extended,
that when Randal left the room the boy looked at the slovenly purposeless
man, and said aloud--"True; knowledge is _not_ power."

"Certainly not," said Burley, dryly--"the weakest thing in the world."

"Knowledge is power," muttered Randal Leslie, as, with a smile on his lip,
he drove from the door.

Not many days after this last interview there appeared a short pamphlet;
anonymous, but one which made a great impression on the town. It was on the
subject discussed between Randal and Burley. It was quoted at great length
in the newspapers. And Burley started to his feet one morning, and
exclaimed, "My own thoughts! my very words! Who the devil is this
pamphleteer?" Leonard took the newspaper from Burley's hand. The most
flattering encomiums preceded the extracts, and the extracts were as
stereotypes of Burley's talk.

"Can you doubt the author?" cried Leonard, in deep disgust and ingenuous
scorn. "The young man who came to steal your brains, and turn your
knowledge----"

"Into power," interrupted Burley, with a laugh, but it was a laugh of pain.
"Well, this was very mean; I shall tell him so when he comes."

"He will come no more," said Leonard. Nor did Randal come again. But he
sent Mr. Burley a copy of the pamphlet with a polite note, saying, with
candid but careless acknowledgment, that "he had profited much by Mr.
Burley's hints and remarks."

And now it was in all the papers, that the pamphlet which had made so great
a noise was by a very young man, Mr. Audley Egerton's relation, and high
hopes were expressed of the future career of Mr. Randal Leslie.

Burley still attempted to laugh, and still his pain was visible. Leonard
most cordially despised and hated Randal Leslie, and his heart moved to
Burley with noble but perilous compassion. In his desire to soothe and
comfort the man whom he deemed cheated out of fame, he forgot the caution
he had hitherto imposed on himself, and yielded more and more to the charm
of that wasted intellect. He accompanied Burley now where he went to spend
his evenings, and more and more--though gradually, and with many a recoil
and self-rebuke--there crept over him the cynic's contempt for glory, amid
miserable philosophy of debased content.

Randal had risen into grave repute upon the strength of Burley's knowledge.
But, had Burley written the pamphlet, would the same repute have attended
_him_? Certainly not. Randal Leslie brought to that knowledge qualities all
his own--a style simple, strong, and logical; a certain tone of good
society, and allusions to men and to parties that showed his connection
with a cabinet minister, and proved that he had profited no less by
Egerton's talk than Burley's.

Had Burley written the pamphlet, it would have showed more genius, it would
have had humor and wit, but have been so full of whims and quips, sins
against taste, and defects in earnestness, that it would have failed to
create any serious sensation. Here, then, there was something else besides
knowledge, by which knowledge became power. Knowledge must not smell of the
brandy bottle.

Randal Leslie might be mean in his plagiarism, but he turned the useless
into use. And so far he was original.

But one's admiration, after all, rests where Leonard's rested--with the
poor, shabby, riotous, lawless, big, fallen man.

Burley took himself off to the Brent, and fished again for the one-eyed
perch. Leonard accompanied him. His feelings were indeed different from
what they had been when he had reclined under the old tree, and talked with
Helen of the future. But it was almost pathetic to see how Burley's nature
seemed to alter, as he strayed along the banks of the rivulet, and talked
of his own boyhood. The man then seemed restored to something of the
innocence of the child. He cared, in truth, little for the perch, which
continued intractable, but he enjoyed the air and the sky, the rustling
grass and the murmuring waters. These excursions to the haunts of youth
seemed to rebaptize him, and then his eloquence took a pastoral character,
and Isaac Walton himself would have loved to hear him. But as he got back
into the smoke of the metropolis, and the gas lamps made him forget the
ruddy sunset, and the soft evening star, the gross habits reassumed their
sway; and on he went with his swaggering, reckless step to the orgies in
which his abused intellect flamed forth, and then sank into the socket
quenched and rayless.


CHAPTER VIII.

Helen was seized with profound and anxious sadness. Leonard had been three
or four times to see her, and each time she saw a change in him that
excited all her fears. He seemed, it is true, more shrewd, more
worldly-wise, more fitted, it might be, for coarse, daily life; but, on the
other hand, the freshness and glory of his youth were waning slowly. His
aspirings drooped earthward. He had not mastered the Practical, and moulded
its uses with the strong hand of the Spiritual Architect, of the Ideal
Builder: the Practical was overpowering himself. She grew pale when he
talked of Burley, and shuddered, poor little Helen! when she found he was
daily and almost nightly in a companionship which, with her native, honest
prudence, she saw so unsuited to strengthen him in his struggles, and aid
him against temptation. She almost groaned when, pressing him as to his
pecuniary means, she found his old terror of death seemed fading away, and
the solid, healthful principles he had taken from his village were
loosening fast. Under all, it is true, there was what a wiser and older
person than Helen would have hailed as the redeeming promise. But that
something was _grief_--a sublime grief In his own sense of falling--in his
own impotence against the Fate he had provoked and coveted. The sublimity
of that grief Helen could not detect: she saw only that it _was_ grief, and
she grieved with it, letting it excuse every fault--making her more anxious
to comfort, in order that she might save. Even from the first, when Leonard
had exclaimed, "Ah, Helen, why did you ever leave me?" she had revolved the
idea of return to him; and when in the boy's last visit he told her that
Burley, persecuted by duns, was about to fly from his present lodgings, and
take his abode with Leonard in the room she had left vacant, all doubt was
over. She resolved to sacrifice the safety and shelter of the home assured
her. She resolved to come back and share Leonard's penury and struggles,
and save the old room, wherein she had prayed for him, from the tempter's
dangerous presence. Should she burden him? No; she had assisted her father
by many little female arts in needle and fancy work. She had improved
herself in these during her sojourn with Miss Starke. She could bring her
share to the common stock. Possessed with this idea, she determined to
realize it before the day on which Leonard had told her Burley was to move
his quarters. Accordingly she rose very early one morning; she wrote a
pretty and grateful note to Miss Starke, who was fast asleep, left it on
the table, and before any one was astir, stole from the house, her little
bundle on her arm. She lingered an instant at the garden-gate, with a
remorseful sentiment--a feeling that she had ill-repaid the cold and prim
protection that Miss Starke had shown her. But sisterly love carried all
before it. She closed the gate with a sigh, and went on.

She arrived at the lodging-house before Leonard was up, took possession of
her old chamber, and, presenting herself to Leonard as he was about to go
forth, said, (story-teller that she was,)--"I am sent away, brother, and I
have to come to you to take care of me. Do not let us part again. But you
must be very cheerful and very happy, or I shall think that I am sadly in
your way."

Leonard at first did look cheerful, and even happy; but then he thought of
Burley, and then of his own means of supporting her, and was embarrassed,
and began questioning Helen as to the possibility of a reconciliation with
Miss Starke. And Helen said gravely, "Impossible--do not ask it, and do not
go near her."

Then Leonard thought she had been humbled and insulted, and remembered that
she was a gentleman's child, and felt for her wounded pride--he was so
proud himself. Yet still he was embarrassed.

"Shall I keep the purse again, Leonard?" said Helen coaxingly.

"Alas!" replied Leonard, "the purse is empty."

"That is very naughty in the purse," said Helen, "since you put so much
into it."

"I!"

"Did you not say you made, at least, a guinea a-week?"

"Yes; but Burley takes the money; and then, poor fellow! as I owe all to
him, I have not the heart to prevent his spending it as he likes."

"Please, I wish you could settle the month's rent," said the landlady,
suddenly showing herself. She said it civilly, but with firmness.

Leonard colored. "It shall be paid to-day."

Then he pressed his hat on his head, and putting Helen gently aside, went
forth.

"Speak to _me_ in future, kind Mrs. Smedley," said Helen, with the air of a
housewife. "_He_ is always in study, and must not be disturbed."

The landlady--a good woman, though she liked her rent--smiled benignly. She
was fond of Helen, whom she had known of old.

"I am so glad you are come back; and perhaps now the young man will not
keep such late hours. I meant to give him warning, but----"

"But he will be a great man one of these days, and you must bear with him
now." And Helen kissed Mrs. Smedley, and sent her away half inclined to
cry.

Then Helen busied herself in the rooms. She found her father's box, which
had been duly forwarded. She re-examined its contents, and wept as she
touched each humble and pious relic. But her father's memory itself thus
seemed to give this home a sanction which the former had not; and she rose
quietly and began mechanically to put things in order, sighing as she saw
all so neglected, till she came to the rose-tree, and that alone showed
heed and care. "Dear Leonard!" she murmured, and the smile resettled on her
lips.


CHAPTER IX.

Nothing, perhaps, could have severed Leonard from Burley but Helen's return
to his care. It was impossible for him, even had there been another room in
the house vacant, (which there was not,) to install this noisy, riotous son
of the Muse by Bacchus, talking at random, and smelling of spirits, in the
same dwelling with an innocent, delicate, timid, female child. And Leonard
could not leave her alone all the twenty-four hours. She restored a home to
him, and imposed its duties. He, therefore, told Mr. Burley that in future
he should write and study in his own room, and hinted with many a blush,
and as delicately as he could, that it seemed to him that whatever he
obtained from his pen ought to be halved with Burley, to whose interest he
owed the employment, and from whose books or whose knowledge he took what
helped to maintain it; but that the other half, if his, he could no longer
afford to spend upon feasts or libations. He had another to provide for.

Burley pooh-poohed the notion of taking half his coadjutor's earning, with
much grandeur, but spoke very fretfully of Leonard's sober appropriation of
the other half; and, though a good-natured, warm-hearted man, felt
extremely indignant against the sudden interposition of poor Helen.
However, Leonard was firm; and then Burley grew sullen, and so they parted.
But the rent was still to be paid. How? Leonard for the first time thought
of the pawn-broker. He had clothes to spare, and Riccabocca's watch. No;
that last he shrank from applying to such base uses.

He went home at noon and met Helen at the street door. She too had been
out, and her soft cheek was rosy red with unwonted exercise and the sense
of joy. She had still preserved the few gold pieces which Leonard had taken
back to her on his first visit to Miss Starke's. She had now gone out and
bought wools and implements for work; and meanwhile she had paid the rent.

Leonard did not object to the work, but he blushed deeply when he knew
about the rent, and was very angry. He payed back to her that night what
she had advanced; and Helen wept silently at his pride, and wept more when
she saw the next day a woeful hiatus in his wardrobe.

But Leonard now worked at home, and worked resolutely; and Helen sat by his
side, working too; so that next day, and the next, slipped peacefully away,
and in the evening of the second be asked her to walk out in the fields.
She sprang up joyously at the invitation, when bang went the door, and in
reeled John Burley--drunk;--And so drunk!


CHAPTER X.

And with Burley there reeled in another man--a friend of his--a man who had
been a wealthy trader and once well to do, but who, unluckily, had literary
tastes, and was fond of hearing Burley talk. So, since he had known the
wit, his business had fallen from him, and he had passed through the
Bankrupt Court. A very shabby-looking dog he was, indeed, and his nose was
redder than Burley's.

John made a drunken dash at poor Helen. "So you are the Pentheus in
petticoats who defies Bacchus," cried he; and therewith he roared out a
verse from Euripides. Helen ran away, and Leonard interposed.

"For shame, Burley!"

"He's drunk," said Mr. Douce the bankrupt trader--"very drunk--don't
mind--him. I say, sir, I hope we don't intrude. Sit still, Burley, sit
still and talk, do--that's a good man. You should hear him ta--ta--talk,
sir."

Leonard meanwhile had got Helen out of the room, into her own, and begged
her not to be alarmed, and keep the door locked. He then returned to
Burley, who had seated himself on the bed, trying wondrous hard to keep
himself upright; while Mr. Douce was striving to light a short pipe that he
carried in his buttonhole--without having filled it--and, naturally failing
in that attempt, was now beginning to weep.

Leonard was deeply shocked and revolted for Helen's sake: but it was
hopeless to make Burley listen to reason. And how could the boy turn out of
his room the man to whom he was under obligations?

Meanwhile there smote upon Helen's shrinking ears loud jarring talk and
maudlin laughter, and cracked attempts at jovial songs. Then she heard Mrs.
Smedley in Leonard's room, remonstrating, and Burley's laugh was louder
than before, and Mrs. Smedley, who was a meek woman, evidently got
frightened, and was heard in precipitate retreat. Long and loud talk
recommenced. Burley's great voice predominant, Mr. Douce chiming in with
hiccupy broken treble. Hour after hour thus lasted, for want of the drink
that would have brought it to a premature close. And Burley gradually began
to talk himself somewhat sober. Then Mr. Douce was heard descending the
stairs, and silence followed. At dawn, Leonard knocked at Helen's door. She
opened it at once, for she had not gone to bed.

"Helen," said he very sadly, "you cannot continue here, I must find out
some proper home for you. This man has served me when all London was
friendless, and he tells me that he has nowhere else to go--that the
bailiffs are after him. He has now fallen asleep. I will go and find you
some lodging close at hand--for I cannot expel him who has protected me;
and yet you cannot be under the same roof with him. My own good angel, I
must lose you."

He did not wait for her answer, but hurried down the stairs.

The morning looked through the shutterless panes in Leonard's garret, and
the birds began to chirp from the elm-tree, when Burley rose, and shook
himself, and stared round. He could not quite make out where he was. He got
hold of the water-jug, which he emptied at three draughts, and felt greatly
refreshed. He then began to reconnoitre the chamber--looked at Leonard's
MSS.--peeped into the drawers--wondered where the devil Leonard himself had
gone to--and finally amused himself by throwing down the fire-irons,
ringing the bell, and making all the noise he could, in the hopes of
attracting the attention of somebody or other, and procuring himself his
morning dram.

In the midst of this _charivari_ the door opened softly, but as if with a
resolute hand, and the small quiet form of Helen stood before the
threshold. Burley turned round, and the two looked at each other for some
moments with silent scrutiny.

_Burley_, (composing his features into their most friendly
expression.)--"Come hither, my dear. So you are the little girl whom I saw
with Leonard on the banks of the Brent, and you have come back to live with
him--and I have come to live with him too. You shall be our little
housekeeper, and I will tell you the story of Prince Prettyman, and a
great, many others not to be found in _Mother Goose_. Meanwhile, my dear
little girl, here is sixpence--just run out and change this for its worth
in rum."

_Helen_, (coming slowly up to Mr. Burley, and still gazing earnestly into
his face.)--"Ah, sir, Leonard says you have a kind heart, and that you have
served him--he cannot ask you to leave the house; and so I, who have never
served him, am to go hence and live alone."

_Burley_, (moved.)--"You go, my little lady?--and why? Can we not all live
together?"

_Helen._--"No sir. I left every thing to come to Leonard, for we had met
first at my father's grave. But you rob me of him, and I have no other
friend on earth."

_Burley_, (discomposed.)--"Explain, yourself. Why must you leave him
because I come?"

Helen looks at Mr. Burley again, long and wistfully, but makes no answer.

_Burley_, (with a gulp.)--"Is it because he thinks I am not fit company for
you?"

Helen bowed her head.

Burley winced, and after a moment's pause said,--"He is right."

_Helen_, (obeying the impulse of her heart, springs forward and takes
Burley's hand.)--"Ah, sir," she cried, "before he knew you he was so
different--then he was cheerful--then, even when his first disappointment
came, I grieved and wept; but I felt he would conquer still--for his heart
was so good and pure. Oh, sir, don't think I reproach you; but what is to
become of him if--if--No, it is not for myself I speak. I know that if I
was here, that if he had me to care for, he would come home early and--work
patiently--and--and--that I might save him. But now when I am gone, and you
with him--you to whom he is grateful, you whom he would follow against his
own conscience, (you must see that, sir,)--what is to become of him?"

Helen's voice died in sobs.

Burley took three or four long strides through the room--he was greatly
agitated. "I am a demon," he murmured. "I never saw it before--but it is
true--I should be this boy's ruin." Tears stood in his eyes, he paused
abruptly, made a clutch at his hat, and turned to the door.

Helen stopped the way, and taking him gently by the arm, said,--"Oh, sir,
forgive me--I have pained you;" and looked up at him with a compassionate
expression, that indeed made the child's sweet face as that of an angel.

Burley bent down as if to kiss her, and then drew back--perhaps with a
sentiment that his lips were not worthy to touch that innocent brow.

"If I had had a sister--a child like you, little one," he muttered,
"perhaps I too might have been saved in time. Now----"

"Ah, now you may stay, sir; I don't fear you any more."

"No, no; you would fear me again ere night time, and I might not be always
in the right mood to listen to a voice like yours, child. Your Leonard has
a noble heart and rare gifts. He should rise yet, and he shall, I will not
drag him into the mire. Good-bye--you will see me no more." He broke from
Helen, cleared the stairs with a bound, and was out of the house.

When Leonard returned he was surprised to hear his unwelcome guest was
gone--but Helen did not venture to tell him of her interposition. She knew
instinctively how such officiousness would mortify and offend the pride of
man; but she never again spoke harshly of poor Burley. Leonard supposed
that he should either see or hear of the humorist in the course of the
day. Finding he did not, he went in search of him at his old haunts; but no
trace. He inquired at the _Beehive_ if they knew there of his new address,
but no tidings of Burley could be obtained.

As he came home disappointed and anxious, for he felt uneasy as to the
disappearance of his wild friend, Mrs. Smedley met him at the door.

"Please, sir, suit yourself with another lodging," said she. "I can have no
such singings and shoutings going on at night in my house. And that poor
little girl too! you should be ashamed of yourself."

Leonard frowned and passed by.


CHAPTER XI.

Meanwhile, on leaving Helen, Burley strode on; and, as if by some better
instinct, for he was unconscious of his own steps, he took the way towards
the still green haunts of his youth. When he paused at length, he was
already before the door of a rural cottage, standing alone in the midst of
fields, with a little farm-yard at the back; and far through the trees in
front was caught a glimpse of the winding Brent.

With this cottage Burley was familiar; it was inhabited by a good old
couple who had known him from a boy. There he habitually left his rods and
fishing-tackle; there, for intervals in his turbid, riotous life, he had
sojourned for two or three days together--fancying, the first day that the
country was a heaven, and convinced before the third that it was a
purgatory.

An old woman of neat and tidy exterior came forth to greet him.

"Ah, Master John," said she, clasping his nerveless hand--"well, the fields
be pleasant now--I hope you are come to stay a bit? Do; it will freshen
you; you lose all the fine color you had once, in Lunnon town."

"I will stay with you, my kind friend," said Burley, with unusual
meekness--"I can have the old room, then?"

"Oh yes, come and look at it. I never let it now to any one but you--never
have let it since the dear beautiful lady with the angel's face went away.
Poor thing, what could have become of her?"

Thus speaking, while Burley listened not, the old woman drew him within the
cottage, and led him up the stairs into a room that might have well become
a better house, for it was furnished with taste, and even elegance. A small
cabinet pianoforte stood opposite the fire-place, and the window looked
upon pleasant meads and tangled hedgerows, and the narrow windings of the
blue rivulet. Burley sank down exhausted, and gazed wistfully from the
casement.

"You have not breakfasted?" said the hostess anxiously.

"No."

"Well, the eggs are fresh laid, and you would like a rasher of bacon,
Master John? And if you _will_ have brandy in your tea, I have some that
you left long ago in your own bottle."

Burley shook his head. "No brandy, Mrs. Goodyer; only fresh milk. I will
see whether I can yet coax Nature."

Mrs. Goodyer did not know what was meant by coaxing Nature, but she said,
"Pray do, Master John," and vanished.

That day Burley went out with his rod, and he fished hard for the one-eyed
perch; but in vain. Then he roved along the stream with his hands in his
pockets, whistling. He returned to the cottage at sunset, partook of the
fare provided for him, abstained from the brandy, and felt dreadfully low.
He called for pen, ink, and paper, and sought to write, but he could not
achieve two lines. He summoned Mrs. Goodyer, "Tell your husband to come and
sit and talk."

Up came old Jacob Goodyer, and the great wit bade him tell him all the news
of the village. Jacob obeyed willingly, and Burley at last fell asleep. The
next day it was much the same, only at dinner he had up the brandy bottle,
and finished it; and he did _not_ have up Jacob, but he contrived to write.

The third day it rained incessantly.

"Have you no books, Mrs. Goodyer?" asked poor John Burley.

"Oh yes; some that the dear lady left behind her; and perhaps you would
like to look at some papers in her own writing?"

"No, not the papers--all women scribble, and all scribble the same things.
Get me the books."

The books were brought up--poetry and essays--John knew them by heart. He
looked out on the rain, and at evening the rain had ceased. He rushed to
his hat and fled.

"Nature, Nature!" he exclaimed when he was out in the air, and hurrying by
the dripping hedgerows, "you are not to be coaxed by me! I have jilted you
shamefully, I own it; you are a female and unforgiving. I don't complain.
You may be very pretty, but you are the stupidest and most tiresome
companion that ever I met with. Thank heaven, I am not married to you!"

Thus John Burley made his way into town, and paused at the first
public-house. Out of that house he came with a jovial air, and on he strode
towards the heart of London. Now he is in Leicester Square, and he gazes on
the foreigners who stalk that region, and hums a tune; and now from yonder
alley two forms emerge, and dog his careless footsteps; now through the
maze of passages towards St. Martin's he threads his path, and,
anticipating an orgy as he nears his favorite haunts, jingles the silver in
his pockets; and now the two forms are at his heels.

"Hail to thee, O Freedom!" muttered John Burley; "thy dwelling is in
cities, and thy palace is the tavern."

"In the king's name," quoth a gruff voice; and John Burley feels the horrid
and familiar tap on the shoulder.

The two bailiffs who dogged have seized their prey.

"At whose suit?" asked John Burley, falteringly.

"Mr. Cox, the wine-merchant."

"Cox! A man to whom I gave a cheque on my bankers not three months ago!"

"But it war'nt cashed."

"What does that signify?--the intention was the same. A good heart takes
the will for the deed. Cox is a monster of ingratitude; and I withdraw my
custom."

"Sarve him right. Would your honor like a jarvey?"

"I would rather spend the money on something else," said John Burley. "Give
me your arm, I am not proud. After all, thank heaven, I shall not sleep in
the country."

And John Burley made a night of it in the Fleet.


CHAPTER XII.

Miss Starke was one of those ladies who pass their lives in the direst of
all civil strife--war with their servants. She looked upon the members of
that class as the unrelenting and sleepless enemies of the unfortunate
householders condemned to employ them. She thought they ate and drank to
their villanous utmost, in order to ruin their benefactors--that they lived
in one constant conspiracy with one another and the tradesmen, the object
of which was to cheat and pilfer. Miss Starke was a miserable woman. As she
had no relations or friends who cared enough for her to share her solitary
struggle against her domestic foes; and her income, though easy, was an
annuity that died with herself, thereby reducing various nephews, nieces,
or cousins, to the strict bounds of a natural affection--that did not
exist; and as she felt the want of some friendly face amidst this world of
distrust and hate, so she had tried the resource of venal companions. But
the venal companions had never staid long--either they disliked Miss
Starke, or Miss Starke disliked them. Therefore the poor woman had resolved
upon bringing up some little girl whose heart, as she said to herself;
would be fresh and uncorrupted, and from whom she might expect gratitude.
She had been contented, on the whole, with Helen, and had meant to keep
that child in her house as long as she (Miss Starke) remained upon the
earth--perhaps some thirty years longer; and then, having carefully
secluded her from marriage, and other friendship, to leave her nothing but
the regret of having lost so kind a benefactress. Agreeably with this
notion, and in order to secure the affections of the child, Miss Starke had
relaxed the frigid austerity natural to her manner and mode of thought, and
been kind to Helen in an iron way. She had neither slapped nor pinched her,
neither had she starved. She had allowed her to see Leonard, according to
the agreement made with Dr. Morgan, and had laid out tenpence on cakes,
besides contributing fruit from her garden for the first interview--a
hospitality she did not think it fit to renew on subsequent occasions. In
return for this, she conceived she had purchased the right to Helen bodily
and spiritually, and nothing could exceed her indignation when she rose one
morning and found the child had gone. As it never had occurred to her to
ask Leonard's address, though she suspected Helen had gone to him, she was
at a loss what to do, and remained for twenty-four hours in a state of
inane depression. But then she began to miss the child so much that her
energies woke, and she persuaded herself that she was actuated by the
purest benevolence in trying to reclaim this poor creature from the world,
into which Helen had thus rashly plunged.

Accordingly, she put an advertisement into the _Times_, to the following
effect, liberally imitated from one by which, in former years, she had
recovered a favorite Blenheim:

     TWO GUINEAS REWARD.

     Strayed, from Ivy Cottage, Highgate, a Little Girl, answers
     to the name of Helen; with blue eyes and brown hair; white
     muslin frock, and straw hat with blue ribbons. Whoever will
     bring the same to Ivy Cottage, shall receive the above
     Reward.

     _N. B._--Nothing more will be offered.

Now, it so happened that Mrs. Smedley had put an advertisement in the
_Times_ on her own account, relative to a niece of hers who was coming from
the country, and for whom she desired to find a situation. So, contrary to
her usual habit, she sent for the newspaper, and, close by her own
advertisement she saw Miss Starke's.

It was impossible that she could mistake the description of Helen; and, as
this advertisement caught her eye the very day after the whole house had
been disturbed and scandalized by Burley's noisy visit, and on which she
had resolved to get rid of a lodger who received such visitors, the
good-hearted woman was delighted to think that she could restore Helen to
some safe home. While thus thinking, Helen herself entered the kitchen
where Mrs. Smedley sat, and the landlady had the imprudence to point out
the advertisement, and talk, as she called it, "seriously" to the little
girl.

Helen in vain and with tears entreated her to take no step in reply to the
advertisement. Mrs. Smedley felt it was an affair of duty, and was
obdurate, and shortly afterwards put on her bonnet and left the house.
Helen conjectured that she was on her way to Miss Starke's, and her whole
soul was bent on flight. Leonard had gone to the office of the _Beehive_
with his MSS.; but she packed up all their joint effects, and, just as she
had done so, he returned. She communicated the news of the advertisement,
and said she should be so miserable if compelled to go back to Miss
Starke's, and implored him so pathetically to save her from such sorrow
that he at once assented to her proposal of flight. Luckily, little was
owing to the landlady--that little was left with the maid-servant; and,
profiting by Mrs. Smedley's absence, they escaped without scene or
conflict. Their effects were taken by Leonard to a stand of hackney
vehicles, and then left at a coach-office, while they went in search of
lodgings. It was wise to choose an entirely new and remote district; and
before night they were settled in an attic in Lambeth.


CHAPTER XIII.

As the reader will expect, no trace of Burley could Leonard find; the
humorist had ceased to communicate with the _Beehive_. But Leonard grieved
for Burley's sake; and, indeed, he missed the intercourse of the large
wrong mind. But he settled down by degrees to the simple loving society of
his child companion, and in that presence grew more tranquil. The hours in
the daytime that he did not pass at work he spent as before, picking up
knowledge at book-stalls; and at dusk he and Helen would stroll
out--sometimes striving to escape from the long suburb into fresh rural
air; more often wandering to and fro the bridge that led to glorious
Westminster--London's classic land--and watching the vague lamps reflected
on the river. This haunt suited the musing melancholy boy. He would stand
long and with wistful silence by the balustrade--seating Helen thereon,
that she too might look along the dark mournful waters which, dark though
they be, still have their charm of mysterious repose.

As the river flowed between the world of roofs and the roar of human
passions on either side, so in those two hearts flowed Thought--and all
they knew of London was its shadow.


CHAPTER XIV.

There appeared in the _Beehive_ certain very truculent political
papers--papers very like the tracts in the Tinker's bag. Leonard did not
heed them much, but they made far more sensation in the public that read
the _Beehive_ than Leonard's papers, full of rare promise though the last
were. They greatly increased the sale of the periodical in the
manufacturing towns, and began to awake the drowsy vigilance of the Home
Office. Suddenly a descent was made upon the _Beehive_, and all its papers
and plans. The editor saw himself threatened with a criminal prosecution,
and the certainty of two years' imprisonment: he did not like the prospect,
and disappeared. One evening, when Leonard, unconscious of these
mischances, arrived at the door of the office, he found it closed. An
agitated mob was before it, and a voice that was not new to his ear, was
haranguing the bystanders, with many imprecations against "tyrans." He
looked, and, to his amaze, recognized in the orator Mr. Sprott the Tinker.

The police came in numbers to disperse the crowd, and Mr. Sprott prudently
vanished, Leonard learned then what had befallen, and again saw himself
without employment and the means of bread.

Slowly he walked back. "O, knowledge, knowledge!--powerless indeed!" he
murmured.

As he thus spoke, a handbill in large capitals met his eyes on a dead
wall--"Wanted, a few smart young men for India."

A crimp accosted him--"You would make a fine soldier, my man. You have
stout limbs of your own." Leonard moved on.

"It has come back, then, to this. Brute physical force after all. O Mind,
despair! O Peasant, be a machine again."

He entered his attic noiselessly, and gazed upon Helen as she sat at her
work, straining her eyes by the open window--with tender and deep
compassion. She had not heard him enter, nor was she aware of his presence.
Patient and still she sat, and the small fingers plied busily. He gazed,
and saw that her cheek was pale and hollow, and the hands looked so thin!
His heart was deeply touched, and at that moment he had not one memory of
the baffled Poet, one thought that proclaimed the Egotist.

He approached her gently, laid his hand on her shoulder--"Helen, put on
your shawl and bonnet, and walk out--I have much to say."

In a few moments she was ready, and they took their way to their favorite
haunt upon the bridge. Pausing in one of the recesses or nooks, Leonard
then began,--"Helen, we must part."

"Part?--Oh, brother!"

"Listen. All work that depends on mind is over for me; nothing remains but
the labor of thews and sinews. I cannot go back to my village and say to
all, 'My hopes were self-conceit and my intellect a delusion!' I cannot.
Neither in this sordid city can I turn menial or porter. I might be born to
that drudgery, but, my mind has, it may be unhappily, raised me above my
birth. What, then, shall I do? I know not yet--serve as a soldier, or push
my way to some wilderness afar, as an emigrant, perhaps. But whatever my
choice, I must henceforth be alone; I have a home no more. But there is a
home for you, Helen, a very humble one, (for you, too, so well born,) but
very safe--the roof of--of--my peasant mother. She will love you for my
sake, and--and----"

Helen clung to him trembling, and sobbed out. "Any thing, any thing you
will. But I can work; I can make money, Leonard. I do, indeed, make
money--you do not know how much--but enough for us both till better times
come to you. Do not let us part.

"And I--a man, and born to labor, to be maintained by the work of an
infant! No, Helen, do not so degrade me."

She drew back as she looked on his flushed brow, bowed her head
submissively, and murmured, "Pardon.'"

"Ah," said Helen, after a pause; "if now we could but find my poor father's
friend! I never so much cared for it before."

"Yes, he would surely provide for you."

"For _me_!" repeated Helen, in a tone of soft deep reproach, and she turned
away her head to conceal her tears.

"You are sure you would remember him, if we met him by chance?"

"Oh, yes. He was so different from all we see in this terrible city, and
his eyes were like yonder stars, so clear and so bright; yet the light
seemed to come from afar off, as the light does in yours, when your
thoughts are away from all things round you. And then, too, his dog whom he
called Nero--I could not forget that."

"But his dog may not be always with him."

"But the bright clear eyes are! Ah, now you look up to heaven, and yours
seems to dream like his."

Leonard did not answer, for his thoughts were indeed less on earth than
struggling to pierce into that remote and mysterious heaven.

Both were silent long; the crowd passed them by unheedingly. Night deepened
over the river, but the reflection of the lamplights on its waves was more
visible than that of the stars. The beams showed the darkness of the strong
current, and the craft that lay eastward on the tide, with sail-less
spectral masts and black dismal hulks, looked deathlike in their stillness.

Leonard looked down, and the thought of Chatterton's grim suicide came back
to his soul, and a pale, scornful face with luminous haunting eyes seemed
to look up from the stream, and murmur from livid lips,--"Struggle no more
against the tides on the surface--all is calm and rest within the deep."

Starting in terror from the gloom of his reverie, the boy began to talk
fast to Helen, and tried to soothe her with descriptions of the lowly home
which he had offered.

He spoke of the light cares which she would participate with his
mother--for by that name he still called the widow--and dwelt, with an
eloquence that the contrast round him made sincere and strong, on the happy
rural life, the shadowy woodlands, the rippling cornfields, the solemn lone
churchspire soaring from the tranquil landscape. Flatteringly he painted
the flowery terraces of the Italian exile, and the playful fountain that,
even as he spoke, was flinging up its spray to the stars, through serene
air untroubled by the smoke of cities, and untainted by the sinful sighs of
men. He promised her the love and protection of natures akin to the happy
scene: the simple affectionate mother--the gentle pastor--the exile, wise
and kind--Violante, with dark eyes full of the mystic thoughts that
solitude calls from childhood,--Violante should be her companion.

"And oh!" cried Helen, "if life be thus happy there, return with me,
return--return!"

"Alas!" murmured the boy, "if the hammer once strike the spark from the
anvil, the spark must fly upward; it cannot fall back to earth until light
has left it. Upward still, Helen--let me go upward still!"


CHAPTER XV.

The next morning Helen was very ill--so ill that, shortly after rising, she
was forced to creep back to bed. Her frame shivered--her eyes were
heavy--her hand burned like fire. Fever had set in. Perhaps she might have
caught cold on the bridge--perhaps her emotions had proved too much for her
frame. Leonard, in great alarm, called on the nearest apothecary. The
apothecary looked grave, and said there was danger. And danger soon
declared itself--Helen became delirious. For several days she lay in this
state, between life and death. Leonard then felt that all the sorrows of
earth are light, compared with the fear of losing what we love. How
valueless the envied laurel seemed beside the dying rose.

Thanks, perhaps, more to his heed and tending than to medical skill, she
recovered sense at last--immediate peril was over. But she was very weak
and reduced--her ultimate recovery doubtful--convalescence, at best, likely
to be very slow.

But when she learned how long she had been thus ill, she looked anxiously
at Leonard's face as he bent over her, and faltered forth--"Give me my
work! I am strong enough for that now--it would amuse me."

Leonard burst into tears.

Alas! he had no work himself; all their joint money had melted away; the
apothecary was not like good Dr. Morgan; the medicines were to be paid for,
and the rent. Two days before, Leonard had pawned Riccabocca's watch; and
when the last shilling thus raised was gone, how should he support Helen?
Nevertheless he conquered his tears, and assured her that he had
employment; and that so earnestly that she believed him, and sank into soft
sleep. He listened to her breathing, kissed her forehead, and left the
room. He turned into his own neighboring garret, and, leaning his face on
his hands, collected all his thoughts.

He must be a beggar at last. He must write to Mr. Dale for money--Mr. Dale,
too, who knew the secret of his birth. He would rather have begged of a
stranger--it served to add a new dishonor to his mother's memory for the
child to beg of one who was acquainted with her shame. Had he himself been
the only one to want and to starve, he would have sunk inch by inch into
the grave of famine, before he would have so subdued his pride. But Helen,
there on that bed--Helen needing, for weeks perhaps, all support, and
illness making luxuries themselves like necessaries! Beg he must. And when
he so resolved, had you but seen the proud bitter soul he conquered, you
would have said--"This which he thinks is degradation--this is heroism. Oh,
strange human heart!--no epic ever written achieves the Sublime and the
Beautiful which are graven, unread by human eye, in thy secret leaves," Of
whom else should he beg? His mother had nothing, Riccabocca was poor, and
the stately Violante, who had exclaimed, "Would that I were a man!"--he
could not endure the thought that she should pity him, and despise. The
Avenels! No--thrice No. He drew towards him hastily ink and paper, and
wrote rapid lines that were wrung from him as from the bleeding strings of
life.

But the hour for the post had passed--the letter must wait till the next
day; and three days at least would elapse before he could receive an
answer. He left the letter on the table, and, stifling as for air, went
forth. He crossed the bridge--he passed on mechanically--and was borne
along by a crowd pressing towards the doors of Parliament. A debate that
excited popular interest was fixed for that evening, and many bystanders
collected in the street to see the members pass to and fro, or hear what
speakers had yet risen to take part in the debate, or try to get orders for
the gallery.

He halted amidst these loiterers, with no interest, indeed, in common with
them, but looking over their heads abstractedly towards the tall Funeral
Abbey--Imperial Golgotha of Poets, and Chiefs, and Kings.

Suddenly his attention was diverted to those around by the sound of a
name--displeasingly known to him. "How are you, Randal Leslie? Coming to
hear the debate?" said a member who was passing through the street.

"Yes; Mr. Egerton promised to get me under the gallery. He is to speak
himself to-night, and I have never heard him. As you are going into the
House, will you remind him?"

"I can't now, for he is speaking already, and well too. I hurried from the
Athenæum, where I was dining, on purpose to be in time, as I heard that his
speech was making a great effect."

"This is very unlucky," said Randal, "I had no idea he would speak so
early."

"M---- brought him up by a direct personal attack. But follow me; perhaps I
can get you into the House; and a man like you, Leslie, of whom we expect
great things some day, I can tell you, should not miss any such opportunity
of knowing what this House of ours is on a field night. Come on!"

The member hurried towards the door; and as Randal followed him, a
bystander cried--"That's the young man who wrote the famous
pamphlet--Egerton's relation."

"Oh, indeed!" said another. "Clever man, Egerton--I am waiting for him."

"So am I."

"Why, you are not a constituent, as I am."

"No; but he has been very kind to my nephew, and I must thank him. You are
a constituent--he is an honor to your town."

"So he is; enlightened man!"

"And so generous!"

"Brings forward really good measures," quoth the politician.

"And clever young men," said the uncle.

Therewith one or two others joined in the praise of Audley Egerton, and
many anecdotes of his liberality were told.

Leonard listened at first listlessly, at last with thoughtful attention. He
had heard Burley, too, speak highly of this generous statesman, who,
without pretending to genius himself, appreciated it in others. He suddenly
remembered, too, that Egerton was half-brother to the Squire. Vague notions
of some appeal to this eminent person, not for charity, but employ to his
mind, gleamed across him--inexperienced boy that he yet was! And while thus
meditating, the door of the House opened, and out came Audley Egerton
himself. A partial cheering, followed by a general murmur, apprised Leonard
of the presence of the popular statesman. Egerton was caught hold of by
some five or six persons in succession; a shake of the hand, a nod, a brief
whispered word or two, sufficed the practised member for graceful escape;
and soon, free from the crowd, his tall erect figure passed on, and turned
towards the bridge. He paused at the angle and took out his watch, looking
at it by the lamp-light.

"Harley will be here soon," he muttered--"he is always punctual; and now
that I have spoken, I can give him an hour or so. That is well."

As he replaced his watch in his pocket, and re-buttoned his coat over his
firm broad chest, he lifted his eyes, and saw a young man standing before
him.

"Do you want me?" asked the statesman, with the direct brevity of his
practical character.

"Mr. Egerton," said the young man, with a voice that slightly trembled, and
yet was manly amidst emotion, "you have a great name, and great power--I
stand here in these streets of London without a friend, and without employ.
I believe that I have it in me to do some nobler work than that of bodily
labor, had I but one friend--one opening for my thoughts. And now I have
said this, I scarcely know how, or why, but from despair, and the sudden
impulse which that despair took from the praise that follows your success,
I have nothing more to add."

Audley Egerton was silent for a moment, struck by the tone and address of
the stranger; but the consummate and wary man of the world, accustomed to
all manner of strange applications, and all varieties of imposture, quickly
recovered from a passing and slight effect.

"Are you a native of ----?" (naming the town he represented as member.)

"No, sir."

"Well, young man, I am very sorry for you; but the good sense you must
possess (for I judge of that by the education you have evidently received)
must tell you that a public man, whatever be his patronage, has it too
fully absorbed by claimants who have a right to demand it, to be able to
listen to strangers."

He paused a moment, and, as Leonard stood silent, added, with more kindness
than most public men so accosted would have showed--"You say you are
friendless--poor fellow. In early life that happens to many of us, who find
friends enough before the close. Be honest, and well-conducted; lean on
yourself, not on strangers; work with the body if you can't with the mind;
and, believe me, that advice is all I can give you, unless this
trifle,"--and the minister held out a crown piece.

Leonard bowed, shook his head sadly, and walked away. Egerton looked after
him with a slight pang.

"Pooh!" said he to himself, "there must be thousands in the same state in
these streets of London. I cannot redress the necessities of civilization.
Well educated! It is not from ignorance henceforth that society will
suffer--it is from over-educating the hungry thousands who, thus unfitted
for manual toil, and with no career for mental, will some day or other
stand like that boy in our streets, and puzzle wiser ministers than I am."

As Egerton thus mused, and passed on to the bridge, a bugle-horn rang
merrily from the box of a gay four-in-hand. A drag-coach with superb
blood-horses rattled over the causeway, and in the driver Egerton
recognised his nephew--Frank Hazeldean.

The young Guardsman was returning, with a lively party of men, from dining
at Greenwich; and the careless laughter of these children of pleasure
floated far over the still river.

It vexed the ear of the careworn statesman--sad, perhaps, with all his
greatness, lonely amidst all his crowd of friends. It reminded him,
perhaps, of his own youth, when such parties and companionships were
familiar to him, though through them all he bore an ambitious aspiring
soul--"_Le jeu vaut-il la chandelle?_" said he, shrugging his shoulders.

The coach rolled rapidly past Leonard, as he stood leaning against the
corner of the bridge, and the mire of the kennel splashed over him from the
hoofs of the fiery horses. The laughter smote on his ear more discordantly
than on the minister's, but it begot no envy.

"Life is a dark riddle," said he, smiting his breast.

And he walked slowly on, gained the recess where he had stood several
nights before with Helen; and dizzy with want of food, and worn out for
want of sleep, he sank down into the dark corner; while the river that
rolled under the arch of stone muttered dirge-like in his ear;--as under
the social key-stone wails and rolls on for ever the mystery of Human
Discontent. Take comfort, O Thinker by the stream! 'Tis the river that
founded and gave pomp to the city; and without the discontent, where were
progress--what were Man? Take comfort, O Thinker! wherever the stream over
which thou bendest, or beside which thou sinkest, weary and desolate, frets
the arch that supports thee;--never dream that, by destroying the bridge,
thou canst silence the moan of the wave!

FOOTNOTES:

[18] Continued from page 259.

[19] Fact. In a work by M. GIBERT, a celebrated French physician, on
diseases of the skin, he states that that minute troublesome kind of rash,
known by the name of _prurigo_, though not dangerous in itself, has often
driven the individual afflicted by it to--suicide. I believe that our more
varying climate, and our more heating drinks and ailments, render the skin
complaint more common in England than in France, yet I doubt if any English
physician could state that it had ever driven one of his _English_ patients
to suicide.




From the London Art-Journal.

INTERNATIONAL COPYRIGHT.


The recent judgment of Lord Campbell in Boosey _v._ Jeffreys, which has
settled finally the much litigated question of the right of a foreigner to
copyright in this country, whether of books, pictures, or music, has been
alleged as an excuse for a public meeting of authors and publishers, to
appeal against the concession of such a right, and to procure a reversal of
the decision, should his lordship be disposed to overrule his own judgment
in the House of Lords. The direct impulse to the present agitation,
however, appears to have been certain proceedings commenced against Mr.
Bohn and others, by Mr. Murray, for their alleged invasion of his
copyrights in the works of Washington Irving; of which cheap editions have
been issued, on the faith of a recent opinion of Lord Cranworth, wholly at
variance with that which has lately been pronounced by the Court of Error,
by no fewer than four publishers. The defendants in these cases are of
course the leading instigators of this movement, and appear to have
prevailed upon Sir Edward Bulwer Lytton to take the chair at a public
meeting of Authors and Publishers, at the Hanover Square Rooms, for the
purpose of discussing the question in all its bearings. Although the
authors and publishers of England were but slenderly represented on the
occasion, and even those who were present were far from unanimous, several
ingenious and even brilliant speeches were delivered, and resolutions were
carried, tending to support the Chairman's view of the subject; viz., to
procure a revision of the law which declares foreign authors resident
abroad, to be entitled to copyright in this country; to form a society to
consider the steps necessary to obtain the proposed readjustment of the
law; and lastly, to collect subscriptions to indemnify the gentlemen now
acting on the defensive, in the various actions for the alleged invasion of
copyright, in the expensive process of appealing against Lord Campbell's
decision to the House of Lords. We confess that we have not been convinced
by any of the arguments adduced on this occasion, able and plausible as
many of them were, that we should violate that great principle of justice,
which forbids that we should do evil that good may come; and that because
foreign nations cannot be brought to a sense of the dishonesty of their
habitual invasions of British Copyright, we should make reprisals upon
their authors, and deny them that protection which they so dishonestly
withhold to us. Still less can we affirm a proposition which would go back
from twenty five to thirty years, and deprive English booksellers of
copyrights for which, on the faith of the law as it then stood, they have
paid very considerable sums of money. The impression, that if we deprive
American authors of the copyright they have hitherto enjoyed in England, we
shall force them and their readers to agree to an international
arrangement, we believe to be entirely fallacious. There are very few
American authors whose copyrights have proved of any material value to
English publishers; and even of that few, the majority have retired for
some years past, almost wholly from the field of literature. Washington
Irving, Cooper, and Prescott, are almost the only authors who have a
marketable value in this country; and two out of the three have written
little that is worthy of their genius for many years. Besides, the American
buccaneer knows full well that the chief weight of the sacrifice, if
American copyrights were to be declared null and void in this country,
would fall upon neither Mr. Irving, Mr. Cooper, nor Mr. Prescott, but upon
Messrs. Murray and Bentley, the British possessors of their copyrights. If,
therefore, the question be mooted at all, it should not be with a view to a
retrospective operation. But we more than doubt, if America, uninfluenced
by worthier motives, will ever be driven to a recognition of the rights of
British authors, for the sake of protecting the interests of the very few
of its native writers who look to England for the chief reward of their
literary labor. America, in her rage for cheap editions, has almost
annihilated her own literature, and her unwarrantable piracy of our best
authors, does but react on those of her own. If unable to understand the
impolicy of her present course, will mulcting Mr. Murray and Mr. Bentley
induce her to abandon her wholesale appropriations of English literary
property? or, will our becoming robbers ourselves diminish the wholesale
piracy of our neighbors? We think not. The arguments of Sir Edward Bulwer
Lytton, which apply to the conduct of America in refusing to entertain the
question of international copyright, are unanswerable; but if she prefers
the selfish demands of the million to the interests of her own writers, she
is not likely to be deterred from continuing the work of spoliation because
we, at length, determine to follow her example. It cannot be doubted, for
one moment, that it was the _intention_ of the act at present in force, to
recognize the copyright of foreigners whose works were first published in
this country, and it is equally clear that the law for the protection of
the patents of foreigners in England, was conceived in the same spirit. Why
should we refuse protection to the writings of a foreign author, and
concede it to his scientific discoveries? If we are to interpret the law as
Sir E. Bulwer Lytton and Mr. Bohn would have us do, why should we grant to
any foreign inventor the patent by which his property is secured in this
country? More than twenty years ago the late Mr. Murray paid Washington
Irving 1500_l._ for his Tales of a Traveller; 3000_l._ for his Columbus;
1000_l._, for his Granada; and 1000_l._ for his Bracebridge Hall. Is it to
be endured, that because American booksellers are engaged in an
unauthorized republication of every English book which they consider worth
reprinting, we should, after so long a forbearance, become pirates in our
turn; and thus despoil, not the foreign aggressor, but our own respectable
publishers, of a right in which so large an amount of capital and
enterprise has been embarked.

Whatever difference of opinion, therefore, there may be as to the measures
which are most likely to force upon our neighbors a fair recognition of the
rights of our authors, by a system of reprisal which we could never be
brought to admire, and which we consider beneath the dignity of our
national character, there can be none as to the absurdity of attempting so
to do, by a retrospective operation which has neither justice nor common
honesty to recommend it. We are far from desiring to attach any moral blame
to the gentlemen whose reprints, in this country, of the works of Irving
and others, have given occasion for the present controversy. The state of
the law, as interpreted by Lord Cranworth, and other of our eminent
jurists, appears to have warranted their belief that they were perfectly
authorized in so doing. There are, however, considerations of courtesy
which ought always to be observed by persons of the same profession towards
each other, which should prevent them from doing all that even the law
entitles them to do, where, by such a course, they are prejudicing the
interests of their respectable brother tradesmen, on occasions on which
they had good ground to believe that they have done every thing they could
to secure the rights to which they lay claim. Neither is the position of
the author to be wholly overlooked. So far back as 1813 or 1814, Washington
Irving was a resident in this country, engaged in mercantile pursuits, as a
partner in a British firm, and was as much an Englishman as either Mr.
Leslie or Mr. Stuart Newton. He was, indeed, a resident in England at the
date of the publication of several of his works. But the principle, if
carried out fairly, would compromise the interests of painters and
print-publishers, as well as of litterateurs and booksellers. If the
arguments employed at the late meeting, are at all tenable, the valuable
copyrights of Messrs. Moon, Graves & Co., Colnaghi, or Hogarth, and other
printsellers, in the engravings executed from the works of Leslie, Newton,
Ohalon, and others, are completely at the mercy of any one who may think it
worth his while to reproduce them. The sort of retaliation, therefore,
which is now suggested, would be equivalent to that of cutting off the nose
for the purpose of being revenged upon the face.

It is quite true that in 1845, in Chappell _v._ Purday, the Court of
Exchequer was of opinion that a foreign author residing abroad, who
composed a work there, could have no copyright in this country; a decision
which was subsequently confirmed in the same Court in Boosey v. Purday.
These judgments have, however, been entirely overruled by Lord Campbell,
who on a late occasion pronounced an opinion in the teeth of these
decisions, and whose impressions on this question are said to be shared by
a large majority of the Judges of the Court of Queen's Bench. The point may
therefore be considered as settled; and as further litigation in the Court
of Chancery can only be productive of ruinous expense and vexation, it is
much to be desired that an amicable arrangement of the differences of the
respective publishers may be entered into, which, whilst it recognizes the
proper principle, will avert the necessity of further contests on the
subject. Mr. Colburn was, it appears, in favor of the anti-foreign
copyright disputants, and has, therefore, clearly invited the invasion of
his own copyrights of the works of American authors. As, however, he is
understood to have virtually, if not ostensibly, retired from the
publishing trade, he has for the future, at least, but little interest in
the matter.

The speeches of Sir Edward Bulwer Lytton and of Mr. Bohn, at the late
meeting, contain many facts and illustrations, which will be found of
service in considering the question of international copyright. Mr. Bohn
has already done much by the publication of cheap editions of standard
authors, at a very moderate price, to render good books accessible to the
public, and is placed by his position as a bookseller, beyond the suspicion
of having been actuated by mercenary or unworthy motives in the matter. We
question however if the general interests of authors and publishers have
not suffered materially from his reprints. When Mr. Colburn attributed to
American piracy the discouraging fact that for books for which he could
once afford to pay 1000_l._, he cannot now give more than from 100_l._ to
150_l._, he appears to have overlooked the prevalence of cheap literature
generally in this country; and the ruinous competition which is now going
on among rival booksellers. Who is likely to purchase his guinea and a half
editions of Cooper's novels, when he can obtain from Mr. Bohn the works of
Washington Irving (large and handsomely printed volumes) at two shillings
each? Besides, the same system of piracy was at work when he purchased Mr.
Cooper's copyrights, as is in operation now. He recommends British
publishers not to purchase another copyright from an American author until
his government have consented to enter into some international arrangement;
and so far we agree with him in his suggestion. It is a remarkable fact,
however, that whilst British authors are protesting in their speeches and
writings against foreign appropriations of their copyrights, they are often
very much flattered by their adoption. The audacious single-volume piracies
of Galignani and Baudry of Paris, of the poetry of Byron, Scott, Southey,
Moore, Coleridge, Shelley and others, were often looked upon by the parties
who might be expected to consider themselves most aggrieved, as conferring
a distinction upon their writings calculated to increase their reputation
in this country. In several instances within our knowledge, the materials
for the biographical notices which prefaced the respective volumes were
supplied by the authors themselves! Lord Byron, so far from expressing any
indignation at the liberty which Messrs. Galignani had taken with his
writings, assisted them in identifying them, and wrote interesting
autograph letters to aid in their illustration.

Southey, as we gather from one of his letters, was rather flattered than
otherwise at the republication of his poetry in Paris, and if rumor may be
credited, Moore corrected the proofs, and furnished materials for the
biography of one or more of the foreign editions of his works. Mr. Bowles
and several other poets whose writings were included in this series, not
only furnished notes for the Biographical Prefaces, but indicated to the
editor the publications from which their fugitive writings should be
collected. Mrs. Hemans furnished several notes and suggestions for one of
the American editions of her works, and sent copies to her friends as
evidence of her translantic popularity. In fact we have rarely met with an
author whose writings have been deemed worthy of being reprinted abroad,
who has not considered himself flattered by the preference. We do not of
course profess to believe that their publishers were equally complimented
by this unceremonious invasion of their property. So long as the sale of
such piracies were limited to the continent, we doubt if they were the
means of abstracting a great deal from the pockets of either the author or
publisher; but for very many years they were allowed to be imported in
single copies, during which period they were introduced into this country
in large quantities. They were, however, purchased rather from their
compactness than for their cheapness, and the instant Mr. Murray published
a handsomely printed single volume edition of the Poetry of Lord Byron at a
moderate price, the trade in French and Belgian piracies of British
copyrights was almost destroyed. Why should we not print cheap editions for
exportation? The drawback on the paper, and the superiority of our printing
and binding would be sufficiently obvious to enable us to obtain a better
price than would be given for such coarse reprints as are usually hurried
into circulation in America. We cannot but believe that such an enterprise
might be carried out successfully. There is scarcely an edition, at a
moderate price, of any American author, that is worthy of the library; and
looking at the quality of the paper and print, we doubt if the American
booksellers could afford a volume of similar quality at the price charged
by Mr. Bohn for his reprints.

Any plan is, however, better than that suggested at the late meeting, of
becoming pirates ourselves to cure our neighbors of their buccaneering
propensities. The comparatively small number of works of mark which are now
produced in America (there have been no prose writers of any very great
eminence since the heyday of the literary lives of Irving, Cooper, and
Channing, if we except Mr. Prescott) goes far to show that national
literature is all but annihilated in that country, and that the evil must
eventually, in a great measure, correct itself. In a recent American
newspaper it is stated that protection is not refused in that country to
any British author who will go through the necessary forms by which he
becomes qualified for the privilege. Our readers will smile to hear that
one of these conditions consists of an oath, by which the candidate for
copyright in America is required to "renounce for ever all allegiance and
fidelity to any foreign prince, potentate, state or sovereign, whatever,
and particularly _to the Queen of the United Kingdom of Great Britain and
Ireland!"_ The late Captain Marryat declined to comply with these terms,
although another English author, of undeniable reputation, has, it is
affirmed, not scrupled to bolt this denationalizing pill. We have not heard
if he has turned his privilege to any account.




From Fraser's Magazine.

A COUNTRY GENTLEMAN AT HOME.

BY C. ASTOR BRISTED.


It was a lovely October day; the temperature perfectly Elysian--not half a
degree too hot or too cold--and the air moister than is usual in the dry
climate of the Northern States, altogether reminding one of Florence in
early autumn, only less enervating. Ashburner and the Harry Bensons were
gliding up the Hudson in a 'floating palace,' which is American
penny-a-liner for a northriver steamboat. Gerard Ludlow was on board,
handsome and _distingué_ as ever, but a little thinned and worn by
numberless polkas. He had got rid of his wife by a mighty effort, and was
going to play _le Mari à la Campagne_--not at Ravenswood, however, but with
some of the Van Hornes who lived higher up the river. While the young
exquisite was rattling on in a sort of Macaronic French to Mrs. Benson
about the mountains of Switzerland and the pictures of Italy, the ascent of
the Nile and "that glorious _Clos-Vougeot Blanc Mousseux_ at the
_Anglais_"--every topic, in short, that had not the least connection with
America--Ashburner was witnessing for the third time, with unabated
admiration, the magnificent scenery of the classic American river--for
classic it is to a New-Yorker since Washington Irving has immortalized its
legends.

"I am glad to see you are not ashamed to show a little enthusiasm," said
Benson, as he marked his friend leaning over the forward railing, absorbed
in the view before him. "Some people don't care much for this sort of
thing. There's my cousin Ludlow, how supremely indifferent he is to it all!
He is talking to my wife about the last comic opera he saw in Paris, which
represents Shakespeare and Queen Bess getting very jolly together."

"Certainly one would hardly be able to tell what countryman Ludlow was,
without previous knowledge. He seems, like many of your fashionables, very
much out of place here."

"That's true enough; and the man most out of place among them all is my
brother Carl, whom we are just going to visit."

Ashburner's recollection and knowledge of Carl Benson were pretty much
comprised in a certain luncheon at Ravenswood, which he had found very much
in place, and a very good place for. Henry went on to explain himself.

"He prides himself on a regard for two things--sincerity and equity--two
very estimable virtues, no doubt, but capable of being ridden to death like
all hobbies."

Benson further proceeded to state that he was afraid they would find his
brother in no very genial mood--that, in fact, he had two special reasons
at that time for being in bad humor. The anti-rent epidemic had broken out
in the vicinity, and his place was threatened with perforation by a
railroad. The former, however perilous to some of his acquaintance, was no
very terrible danger to Carl himself, he having as many tenants in the
country as his brother had in town--to wit, just one. The latter was
considerably more serious in itself, and rendered particularly aggravating
by attendant circumstances. An equally convenient and much safer inland
route for the railway had been originally proposed; but Mr. Jobson, the
chief engineer, started the project of a new one close along the shore,
running through the beautiful private grounds that lined the whole east
bank of the river for a hundred and fifty miles. The true motive for this
change was, that the company would thus have to pay less for right of way,
since the inland route would have passed through the cornfields and
vegetable-grounds of farmers, to whom they must have made full compensation
at the market value of the land, whereas by cutting through a private lawn
they could take the ground at a merely nominal rate, the damage caused to a
gentleman by the destruction of his place for all the purposes of a
country-seat being a "fancy value," which jurors and commissioners chosen
from the mass of the people, and regarding the aristocratic landholder with
an envious eye, would never pay the least attention to. But either from a
lingering regard for outward decency, or from some other motive, this, the
real reason, met with only a passing allusion in Mr. Jobson's report. He
came out boldly, and recommended the river route as calculated to improve
the appearance of the shore, by filling up bays and cutting off sharp
points.[20] What made it worse was, that the majority of these very
gentlemen proprietors had been induced to subscribe largely to the road
under the solemn assurance from leading members of the company (which took
care not to make itself officially and corporately responsible) that the
inland route would be adopted, which assurance was thrown to the winds as
soon as the books were filled up. Carl was not to be taken in so; he had
refused to subscribe to the road, and opposed it to the extent of his small
influence from the first; he might be the victim of such people, but he
would not be their dupe. This was one consolation to him. Another was, that
the railway, when it did come upon him, which would not be for two years
yet, would not absolutely ruin his place. It would not go through his
house, or across the lawn in front of it, or break down his terrace, for
which Nature was to be thanked, and not Mr. Jobson. Ravenswood was partly
within one of the to-be-improved bays, and, consequently, the rails would
cut it close along the water under the terraced bank. It merely stopped his
access to the river, which, as he did not yacht, and had room for the
little boating he wanted in the adjoining bay, was no great deprivation. At
any rate, the danger anticipated by Harry turned out all moonshine. When
they stopped at Van Burenopolis (the landing nearest Ravenswood), Carl's
rockaway was on the ground, and in ten minutes their host received them at
his front door, both his hands out-stretched, and his face lighted up with
unfeigned pleasure.

Carl Benson was an unflattered likeness of his brother, with a larger nose,
large feet, that got into every one's way, coarser hair, and narrower
chest; altogether a rougher and inferior type of form; but he had a fresh
and ruddy complexion, and though he was Henry's senior by six years, there
did not seem to be more than a twelve-month between them. In dress he was
as quiet as Harry was gay; never cared how old his clothes were, so long as
he had plenty of clean linen; was often two years behind the fashion;
affected black coats and gray trousers; eschewed enamelled chains, jewelled
waistcoat-buttons, and other similar fopperies of Young New-York; preferred
shoes (not of patent leather) to boots, and usually tied his cravat in the
smallest possible bow. Nor was the contrast in manner between the two
brothers less marked; the elder was shy and retiring before strangers, and
would have been called a very awkward man anywhere but in England. You
might easily guess from his way of behaving himself on a first
introduction, the uncertain style of his movements, and his "butter-finger"
fashion of taking hold of things, that he had none of that dexterity in the
little every-day occasions of life which distinguished Harry; who, for
instance, could harness a horse about as soon as his groom, while Carl
would have been half the day about it, and not have done it well after all;
Harry could carry out a complicated affair of business at one interview,
without coming off worst; but his elder brother would have pottered about
it three days, and probably been cheated in the end. This inaptitude for
small business, this want of promptitude and dexterity, of presence of mind
and body, so to speak, is not very detrimental in Europe, where a gentleman
with a tolerably well-filled purse can have so much done for him; but in
America, where the richest man has to do so much for himself, it is a
constantly recurring inconvenience, and it struck the Englishman almost
immediately that this, though not especially alluded to by Henry, was one
of the things that made Carl out of place in his own fatherland.

The mansion at Ravenswood, which had braved the storms of eighty-five
winters (a venerable age for an American house), was pitched on a hill
commanding a view of the Hudson for forty miles. Without, it was built of
rough stone, with an ample wooden _stoop_ running all round it, and a great
variety of vines and creepers running round all the pillars of the
stoop;--within, it branched off into large halls and spacious rooms, filled
with antediluvian furniture, and guiltless of the ambitious upholstery
attempts of Young New-York, which in such matters goes ahead of Paris
itself. The library alone, in which Carl lived,--that is to say, he did
everything but dining and sleeping there,--was fitted up in modern style,
furnished with luxurious arm-chairs and sofas, the walls and ceiling neatly
painted in oak, and the principal window composed of one oval pane of glass
set in a frame, to which the external landscape supplied an exquisite
picture. The hill swept down to the water's edge almost, where it
terminated abruptly in a lofty terrace, ninety feet above the level of the
shore. The woodlands all about--on Benson's place, on the places adjoining,
on the opposite bank--would have been beautiful at any time of the year;
now, when the foliage was changing color, in anticipation of the coming
frost, they were surpassingly so. As the trees change not all at once, but
different ones assume different tints successively, the natural
kaleidoscope is varied from day to day. The sumach leaf is one of the first
to alter; it becomes a vivid scarlet; then the maple assumes a brilliant
red and gold; then others put on a rich sienna, and others a warm olive.
Here and there were interspersed patches of evergreens, pines looking
almost blue, and cedars looking quite black from the contrast of the
gorgeous and fiery coloring that surrounded them. The river water was deep
blue; in the little bay north of Ravenswood it shaded off into a soft olive
from the reflection of the foliage and grass about it; while beyond the
further bank of the Hudson rose the Kaatskill[21] chain, richly wooded to
their summits, and painted with the myriad dyes of autumn,--a fitting
background to the landscape. Of course the finest part of this view was
beyond the limits of Ravenswood, but so much of it as belonged to Carl (and
his grounds covered some two hundred acres) was cleverly disposed with the
help of an ingenious landscape-gardener; the trees were cut into
picturesque clumps and vistas, opened at the desirable points. Henry, who
bragged for all the family as well as for himself, took care to inform
Ashburner how, when the place came into Carl's possession (or rather into
his wife's, for by the laws of New-York, the wife's property is absolutely
hers, and out of her husband's control) by the demise of his father-in-law,
there was hardly a carriage-road on it, and how he had devoted all his
spare income to it for seven years, "and made it what you see it."

As the Englishman had nothing to do for some days but to ramble about
Ravenswood, and talk to the owner of it, he had full opportunity of
ascertaining how far his brother's estimate of him was correct, and also
how far the difference between the two, particularly in their practical
aptitude for business, was attributable to the fact, that one of them had
finished his education in England, and the other in America, which, for a
New-Yorker, means in Paris, in Germany, half over the continent of Europe,
in short. His conclusion was, that some of the qualities which made his
host so "out of place" were natural, and that others had been superinduced
upon these by his English education.

Harry Benson had truly stated, that his brother's prominent trait of
character was sincerity. He used to say of himself, that the fairy had
bestowed on him true Thomas's gift, "the tongue that ne'er could lie," and
that the consequent incapacities predicted by the Scottish minstrel had
fallen upon him; he could neither buy nor sell, nor pay court to prince or
peer, (that is, in America, to the sovereign people,) nor win favor of fair
lady. Certainly this is a dangerous quality in any country, unless tempered
with an exquisite tact, which was not among Carl's possessions; but it is
peculiarly dangerous in America, for there is no public (not excepting the
French or Irish) that feeds so greedily on pure humbug as the American.
_Populus vult decipi_ there with a vengeance; and when the general current
of feeling has set towards any show or phantasm, moral, political,
literary, or social, woe to the individual who plants himself in its way!

Equally correct was the assertion that equity was a leading idea of his
mind. "Give the devil his due," was one of his favorite proverbs; and when
he said that a thing "was not fair," it seemed to him a conclusive argument
against it. His conception of the virtues was the genuine Aristotelian
one--a medium between two extremes. Not that he was a lukewarm partisan on
all subjects; but of the people he most disliked--and he was a really "good
hater" of some classes, Romanists, for instance, and Frenchmen, and
Southern slaveholders--he could not bring himself to take any unfair
advantage. Now it is no news to any one who knows anything of the
Americans, that they are a nation of violent extremes; the different
political parties, theological sects, geographical divisions--the literati
of different cities, even--vituperate and assail one another fearfully,
hardly respecting the laws of the land, much less the principles of natural
justice. Add to all this, that Carl had a naturally elegant and fastidious
taste, certain to make him aristocratic in sentiment, however democratic he
might be in principle, and it will be seen that he had a tolerable stock of
incompatibilities to start with before having anything to do with England.

But, as if to settle his business completely, and prevent him from ever
becoming a contented and contenting citizen of his own country, it chanced
that just at the period of his youth, when, according to the wont of Young
America, dress and billiards formed the main topic of his conversation, and
he was aspiring to the possession of a fast trotter, accident took him to
England, and a series of accidents kept him there, and caused him to make
it his home for several years, and his standpoint for all his continental
excursions. He grew up to mature manhood among and along with a generation
of Englishmen. He acquired a taste for classical studies, and for that
literary society, and those habits of literary and ethical criticism which
are nowhere else found in such perfection. His life had always been
strictly, even prudishly moral; and while casting off the frivolities and
fopperies of his boyhood, he also parted with much of the impulsive and
imperfectly understood religion of his younger days, and replaced it by a
more sedate and permanent feeling, which never rose to ecstasy of emotion,
but was always present to him as a daily habit, and was deeply earnest,
with little outward show.

Such a man's tendencies were visibly towards the church; and had Carl been
an Englishman, or continued his sojourn in England, he would have taken
orders naturally and inevitably, and might have made a tolerable parson.
But at home he soon found it impossible to assimilate himself to that
Evangelical party which constitutes the great bulk of the American
religious community.

The three leading tendencies of his character already alluded to, fostered
as they were by his residence abroad, had ended by making him very eclectic
and very unconventional. He took what seemed good to him from every
quarter, without reference to antecedents; and the fact that all the world
about him were going one way, was just the reason to make him go the other.
The Puritan denunciations of all who differed from them on points of
transcendental theology, or of social institutions, seemed to him illiberal
and uncharitable. His religion acted upon him somewhat like the Socratic
Dæmon; it restrained him from actions, rather than prompted him to them. He
abhorred all parade of godliness, and shrunk from disclosing his religious
experiences, as he would have done from disclosing his loves to a mixed
assemblage. There were many things about these people besides their
abhorrence of the fine arts, that shocked his æsthetic sensibility, and
their inquisitive censoriousness he deemed ungentlemanly in point of
manners, and little short of persecution in point of principle. What most
of all repelled him was their unmitigated "seriousness." A certain
notorious personage, whom it is no scandal to call the greatest of living
charlatans, is reported to have taken for his motto, "Praise God, and be
merry." Now this was exactly what Carl wanted to do, to praise God, and be
merry; and he did not think the latter clause of the device implied any
necessary incompatibility with the former. He held strongly to the "_neque
semper arcum_," and thought that a man was all the better man, and better
Christian, for an occasional season of healthy enjoyment. He did not think
"teetotalism" necessary to prevent gentlemen from becoming drunkards, and
he took his regular exercise on Sunday as well as on other days. His
sincere nature revolted equally from the idea of dissembling a merriment
which he felt, and from that of simulating a religious enthusiasm which he
did not feel. With all personal respect for such men, and all reverence for
the service they had done to the cause of vital religion, and civil, no
less than religious liberty, he very soon found that he could not
amalgamate with them, and gave up all intention of going into the church.
Thus it came to pass, that letting himself slide into the place which his
fortune and connections had marked out for him, he became a man of society,
and a gentleman of the world. It proved that he was not entirely free from
the national error of quitting one extreme for another: it could only be
said in his defence, that his new _rôle_ rather came to, than was sought
for by him. Perhaps his fastidiousness partly led him into it; but this
trait of his mind showed itself more in intellectual criticism than in
material Sybaritism, and more in the choice of companions than either.
Certainly he had no great qualifications for the part, especially in
New-York, and very wild work he made of it with his peculiar ideas, some of
which were rather English, and all of which were considerably the reverse
of American.

The first offence that Carl gave was by getting married in church as
quietly as anything can be done in New-York, and going out of the way
immediately afterwards, instead of standing his bride up for eight hundred
people to look at. He was shamefully negligent of his duties to society in
not having given "a reception." Carl said that he married for the present
happiness and future comfort of himself and his wife, not for the amusement
of society; and that was all the explanation he deigned to give his
fashionable acquaintances.

His next eccentricity was refusing to read _The Sewer_, to let it enter his
house, or to talk about it. He said, that in Europe, scandalous newspapers
were not taken in by respectable families, that even young men read them at
their clubs and by stealth, and never mentioned them before ladies; that
people making pretensions to superior morality and decency ought not to
patronize an immoral and blasphemous print--and more to the same effect.
Men and women who referred to France as the standard of half the things
they did, taunted him with referring to England. Benson did not think it
worth while to discuss the merits of that case, but answered by a quotation
from Aristophanes, how "clever folks learn many things from their
enemies,"--which he had to translate before his auditors understood
it,--and by another of like purport from a Latin bard, which they were less
slow to comprehend, as it has become part of the stock in trade of our
public speakers, and even the editors know what it means. Then one man
liked _The Sewer_ because it had the best reports of trotting matches; and
another, because it published the news from Washington half-an-hour sooner
than any of its contemporaries; and they all said, that all the papers were
so bad, it was merely a question of degree, and not of kind. Nobody agreed
with Carl, not even the people who were abused by _The Sewer_, and he made
no converts out of his own family--his wife, brother, and sister.

But his great crime was blaspheming the polka, for which I believe Young
New-York thought him absolutely insane, and would gladly have put him into
a straight-jacket. He thought that a _matinée_ which lasted from noon to
midnight was an absurd and wicked waste of time; that even six hours a day
was too much for a reasonable being to devote to the Redowa; that at a ball
or party there should be some place for people who like to converse, and a
non-dancing man should not be stuck into a corner all the evening on pain
of being knocked over by the waltzers; that the tipsy excesses of the young
gentlemen who lorded it in the ball-room rendered their society not the
most edifying for ladies; and as whatever he thought he gave utterance to
in pretty plain language, he made himself prodigiously unpopular, and was a
great nuisance to the exclusives.

On the other hand, he found things enough to annoy him. He had no
like-minded, and it seemed no _like-bodied_ men to associate with; no
gentlemen to converse with on classical subjects, no acquaintances to join
him in his long walks and drives. He was not over-fond of the French. "They
make the best coffee and gloves in the world," he used to say, "but coffee
and gloves, after all, are a very small part of life." Therefore it was
irksome to him to hear the French always appealed to as the standard of
dress, furniture, and manners. Above all, it worried him to find their
language the recognized one of the _salon_ and the opera. That two or three
persons, whose native tongue was English, should go on talking imperfect
French, (for the knowledge acquired by a two years' residence in Paris must
be comparatively imperfect,) though no foreigners were present, struck him
as a mischievous absurdity, and directly calculated to hinder mental
growth. But all these were petty troubles compared to the misery he endured
from the gossiping and scandalous propensities of his fashionable
acquaintance. He now found his error in supposing that there is any
peculiar illiberality and uncharitableness in a religious community, as
distinguished from a worldly one; and discovered, that in avoiding the
Evangelical connection, he had not escaped the spirit of inquisitive
censoriousness. A common error of young men is this: they fancy, that
because people of the world talk of their liberality, and parade it
ostentatiously, they must possess an extra share of it. And doubtless they
are more charitable towards their favorite propensities; the "jolly good
fellow" will judge leniently of his bottle companion's trippings, and so on
through the calender of vices: though even this proposition is not to be
received absolutely. Catiline will sometimes be found complaining of
sedition; most offenders have some lingering sense remaining of original
right and wrong; not enough to keep them straight, but enough to blame
others for the self-same obliquities. But to try the question correctly, we
should examine the worldly, not in their judgments of one another, but in
their judgments of the religious, and see how much liberality they show
them. We should watch the hatred of virtue and purity, and the envy of fair
fame, developing themselves in every form of slander and detraction, from
the sly innuendo to the open falsehood. All merely fashionable society has
a necessary tendency to be scandalous; fashionable people must talk a great
deal without any definite purpose, and personal topics are always the
readiest at hand for small talk, in a momentary dearth of others--this
one's dress and appearance--that one's style of living--who is attentive to
whom--and so on; so that besides the gossip which springs from deliberate
wickedness, there is a great deal that is the result of mere
thoughtlessness and vacuity. And New-York fashionable society is probably
more scandalous than any other, because there are fewer public amusements
for persons of leisure than in the continental cities of Europe, while the
men have not that vent in political life, or the women in outdoor exercise,
which Londoners find.

Now Carl was imbued with the idea (I believe it was one of his acquired
English ones), that the first duty of a gentleman is to mind his own
business. He had a horror of interfering with any one's private affairs,
and an equal horror of any one interfering with his. It sickened him,
therefore, to be among people who were always speaking ill of one another,
and fetching and carrying stories. He grew tired of every one in the not
very large circle of his acquaintance, which his fastidiousness, before
adverted to, had always kept small; for he hated immoral people, and had a
very imperfect sympathy for vulgar ones; and the man who begins by
excluding these two classes, will make a large hole in his visiting list.
He was in danger of becoming morbid and misanthropic. The natural and
proper resource for a person so situated, is to take up some active and
steady occupation--ride some hobby, if he can do nothing better,--at any
rate, give himself enough to do. Carl was not a man of hobbies, and all the
available ones were ridden to death already. The first resort of a young
Englishman, with good fortune and connections, is politics; it is the very
last resort of a New-Yorker similarly situated. He usually has enough of it
at college; is a violent politician at sixteen, and by nineteen gives up
all thoughts of shining in that way. _Why_ this is so, I will not stop to
explain at present, as I have no intention of writing a treatise _à la De
Tocqueville_ on the working of democratic institutions in America. I only
mention the fact; perhaps you will find some further light thrown on it
before we get to the end of this paper.

Two refuges lay open before him--business and literature.
"Business"--banking, or commerce of some sort, is the shortest way for a
New-Yorker to dispose of himself; but Carl had neither taste nor ability
for trading or finance, and was too frank and unsuspecting to make his way
profitably in a very sharp mercantile community. To literature his ideas
naturally turned; and in some countries a productive literary life might
have been his happy destiny. He was not necessitated to write for a
livelihood, and was just the sort of man to write for reputation. It was
the occupation for which his tastes and his education fitted him.

But he had been too well educated for an American _litterateur_. His
standard of excellence was pitched too high. The popular models provoked
his criticism, not his emulation. The exaggerated flattery of newspaper
puffs, and the Little-Peddlingtonism of sectional cliques disgusted him. He
would not toady others, and disliked being toadied himself. He had too
correct an appreciation of newspaper editors, and too much candor to
disguise this appreciation. His accurate taste was shocked by little
mechanical deficiencies--the carelessness of compositors and
proofreaders--the impossibility of getting a Greek quotation set up
correctly. He wrote for elegantly and thoroughly educated men, such as had
been the associates of his youth, and found few of his countrymen to read,
and fewer to understand him; consequently, after a brief experience, he
gave up all writing for publication except one species of authorship, which
had only a semblance of doing others any good, and which did himself a
great deal of harm.

This was the controversial and satirical, to which he was prompted by an
honest abhorrence of shams, and in which he was encouraged by the morbid
public appetite for any thing savoring of personality or approaching to a
"row" upon paper. Carl had a knack of saying disagreeable things in a
disagreeable way, with some point and smartness--was clever in prose
parody, in the _reductio ad absurdum_, in quoting a man against
himself,--in short, up to all the "dodges" of belligerent criticism, and
had a lively sense and keen perception of the ridiculous; but not priding
himself as a gentleman and a Christian on these accomplishments, he did his
best to keep them down, just as he did to keep down any tendency to say
ill-natured things in social intercourse, and only gave them play when
provoked by any flagrant exhibition of imposture. But having once found by
experiment how this sort of writing took, how an hour's ebullition of
sarcasm would command attention, when two months of research and polish
were unheeded, and having no lack of material to tempt him, he was seduced
into it again and again. If a sciolist undertook to put forth a new theory
of the Platonic philosophy without having mastered his Greek grammar, Carl
Benson was at hand to turn him inside out, and show up his pretensions. If
a demagogue took up the formulas and watchwords of other times and
countries, to malign his betters, and stir up one class against another,
Carl was the first to dissent from the popular voice of panegyric, and
demonstrate in plain terms what mischievous nonsense the lecturer had been
uttering. If a Radical magazine blazoned out the discovery of some
prodigious mare's nest--some awful conspiracy of England against American
liberty or letters, who was so ready as Carl to point out that the editor
could not spell the most ordinary foreign name straight, and did not
exactly know the difference between _Fraser_ and the _Edinburgh!_
Booksellers and periodicals were glad enough to publish these squibs, and
the reading public read them fast enough, with considerable amusement, and
no profit or intention of profiting by them; it was _parvis componere
magna_, like Aristophanes and Cleon; the bystanders cheered the exposer,
and followed the exposed as fast as ever. Carl began to set up for a
professed satirist,--one of the worst things that can befall a man, for the
benefit he confers on others is very problematical, and the evil he
inflicts on himself positive and inevitable.

He who had been the merriest of young men found himself growing ill-natured
and morbid when he should have been in the prime of life. It was hard to
say which he disliked most, the exclusives or the democracy, and he uttered
his mind about both pretty freely. He was sick of the newspapers, with
their bad print and worse principles--of the endless debates about the same
old questions in Congress--of literary pretenders and the thousand and one
"most remarkable men among us,"--of all the continuously succeeding popular
delusions--of the gossiping young men in illimitable cravats, and all the
personal intelligence about Mr. Brown and Miss Jones. Still he clung to old
Gotham for a reason that influenced few people in it. He had strong
conservative feelings and local attachments; his childhood (unlike his
brother's) had been spent in the city, and the scenes of his childhood were
dear to him, however little interest he might feel in the new characters
that peopled them. But when in the rapid march of "up town" progress, the
house which his father built, where his parents had died, and he and his
brother and sister played as children, became so surrounded by shops, and
stores, and manufactories, that he was fairly driven out of it, then he
withdrew from the city altogether, and established himself for all the year
round at his--that is to say, at his wife's--place on the Hudson. His
contemporaries speedily forgot him, or if they ever thought of him, it was
only as an unhappy recluse, Bellerophon-like, eating his own heart, and
shunning the ways of men.

He was nothing of the sort. In quitting the town, he quitted most of his
sources of discontent. He had great capacity of self-amusement when fairly
left to himself, and could always find interesting occupation in his
library. He now reaped the fruit of his early studies, though not exactly
in the way he had once hoped and anticipated. His place, too, amused him
greatly, and, not keeping up two establishments, he had money in abundance
to spend on it. He revelled in out-of-door exercise; it was a constant
pleasure to him to gallop his blood mare (a taste for horses ran in the
family) over fresh grass, where there were no omnibuses or fast trotters in
his way. Nor was he without society; those who are unpopular with the
majority can generally boast a few of the warmest personal friends, and it
was so in his case. They came to visit him by intervals and relays,--real
worthies of literature, who had been his father's friends before they were
his,--quiet men of general tastes and accomplishments, like Philip Van
Horne; now and then a like-minded stranger, such as Ashburner, or his
sister and her husband, a good-natured, gentlemanly, ornamental
Philadelphian; or his brother Harry. But most of all was he happy in his
family circle: a man of the warmest domestic affections, he rejoiced in the
society of his children and the cheering presence of his wife. We owe this
lady an apology for not bringing her forward sooner: it would have been
more in accordance with the grammar of gallantry to "put the more worthy
person first." And yet, reader, may it not be better to keep the good wine
till the last, and after telling you a great deal about a man whom you may
not like, then to tell you something about a woman whom you must, or, at
least, you ought to like? So let me present you to Mrs. Carl Benson.

Henry Benson used to say that Carl had carried out his eclectic principles
in the choice of his wife, for she was something between a blonde and a
brunette, and had dark eyes and light hair. She was a tall woman (according
to the American standard of female height--I am not sure that she would
have been considered so in England), and her figure rose up straight and
springy as a reed. Altogether, she was in beautiful preservation, which is
more than can be said for every American woman who has mounted into "the
thirties," and is the mother of three children. Her shoulders were
magnificent, her bust good, her arms and hands exquisitely moulded, her
feet and ankles neatly turned, her features regular, yet not wanting in
expression, and her complexion almost perfect. Still, with all these
elements of beauty, and though of good family (she was one of the Van
Hornes) and sufficient worldly prospects, she had never been a great belle,
and this was an additional charm in her husband's eyes, who would never
have deeply loved a woman that all the world ran after. Indeed, she had not
belle accomplishments or tastes, preferred singing English ballads to
Italian arias, and galloping over the county all the morning to dancing at
a ball all night. And she was so insensible to the advantage of a cavalier
_per se_, that she would rather talk to an amusing woman than to a stupid
man, however handsome and fashionable. Of toilet mysteries she knew enough
to keep her from dressing badly, but not enough to make her dress well and
effectively. Her talents were not of the showy order, and did not fit her
for shining in a _salon_. She had good (not extraordinary) natural
abilities, and had been beautifully "coached," first by her father, and
afterwards by her husband, so that without any pedantry or _bas-bleu_-ism,
she displayed an extensive acquaintance with literary topics, but she was
not brilliant in small talk, in playful raillery, or cut-and-thrust
repartee. When she was in Paris (as Miss Louisa Van Horne), the French
could make nothing of her; they thought her a handsome bit of marble, cold,
unimpassioned, and uninteresting. And when more lately Vincent Le Roi came,
as Henry's _umbra_, to pass a few days at Ravenswood, the Vicomte went away
saying that Madame Carl Benson was undoubtedly an angel, but, for his part,
he didn't like angels; they were very misty and insipid; he much preferred
_les filles d'Eve_. And all who knew Le Roi agreed that he would not know
well what to do with an angel. On the other hand, it must be set off
against the deficiencies above mentioned, that she was a true and loving
wife, a fond mother, a benevolent lady, and a sincere Christian.

Such was--no, such was not the mistress of Ravenswood. I feel the attempted
portrait is inadequate. A passing description cannot do justice to the
woman any more than a passing interview. Her superficial blemishes--want of
ease in her conversation, or of crinoline in her dress,--were obvious to
the casual observer; but the sterling qualities of her character, her truth
and honesty, her constancy of affection, her unworldly disposition, her
loftiness of soul--all these, as they could only be properly appreciated by
those who had known her for years, so can they only be generally and
vaguely hinted at in a brief sketch like this. The great mystery was, how
she came to marry Carl. Every one said she was too good for him, and he
would have been the last man to deny it. Perhaps she was pleased with his
simple integrity, and foresaw that he would make a most affectionate
husband, though it was not in his nature to be a passionate lover. Perhaps
she pardoned his awkwardness in regard for his honesty.

After all, I would not claim that she was morally perfect; very few of us
are. I am afraid she was rather censorious, and judged harshly of sinners;
that in her own comfortable position she did not always weigh accurately
the temptations of others. It is a common practice of very good and moral
people to indemnify themselves for their virtue by depreciation of others;
'tis an error that lurks at the heels of Christian duty; for are we not
_commanded_ to hate sin? and the transition from the abstract to the
concrete is so easy.

I fancy, too, she did not harmonize altogether with Mrs. Henry Benson.
Indeed, the two sisters-in law made little secret of their mutual
incompatibility. Clara said that Louisa was very proper and very stupid,
regular as a machine, and with no fun or frolic in her--that the only man
she ever had about her, her cousin Philip, was as dull as herself,--that
she dressed badly, and talked bad French,--that she went to church in the
morning, and gossiped in the afternoon, and was more charitable to the
bodies of her inferiors than to the souls of her equals. Louisa looked down
upon Clara as a worldly and frivolous little creature, who fostered her
beauty to attract admirers and worried her husband to death by her
caprices, who wasted her time in dancing and flirting, and her money in
Parisian nick-nacks, or in giving parties to people who did not care for
her. In short, the two ladies said many hard things of each other when
separate, and were painfully amiable when together.

But these bickerings did not greatly impair the happiness of our party at
Ravenswood. The brothers loved each other as much as if they had _not_ been
brothers, and had not had to divide a large family estate between them.
Even their wives' quarrels could not make them quarrel.

Many a jolly turn had they and their guest, lounging with their cigars
after breakfast on the vine-trellised stoop, or under the spreading
horse-chesnuts at one corner of the house, watching the white sails that
glided by on the sunny water, and the fantastic cloudlets that floated in
the clear sky; strolling through the winding walks, or across the terrace
at evening, when the setting sun had piled red clouds like a huge volcano
over the Hudson, and the Kaatskills looked like great blocks of lapis
lazuli, their summits half veiled in fiery mist; riding through the
adjacent country in bright moonlight nights, now threading their way among
the uncertain bridle-paths of a dense wood, and anon startling a village
with their clattering hoofs and boisterous merriment as they swept by it at
full gallop; driving four-in-hand a livelong day to visit friends who lived
north or south of them on the rivers, by roads that rose up over the hills
and showed all the glorious panorama of the Hudson, and then dipped down
inland among picturesque glens and water-courses and mill-streams. Capital
game breakfast they had, which the women were not too sentimental to help
them in doing justice to; and excellent plain dinners, with oceans of iced
champagne; and when the cloth was drawn, Carl would chirp over his claret
with as comfortable a melancholy as ever any "ruined" Protectionist
gentleman in Old England gave utterance to.

At a very early period of their acquaintance, Henry Benson had put
Ashburner up to the way of getting at the dark side of things in America.
"Never assail anything," he said; "if you do, the people will tackle you,
from the highest to the lowest. _Let an American gentleman talk_; give him
his head, and he will soon lead you on the track you want." Acting on this
hint, the Englishman let his host talk; what little he said himself would
come in the form of a query or suggestion. "You lead a very nice life
here," he would say, "but it is rather quiet. I should think an active man
like yourself would choose some more stirring form of existence." Then Carl
blazed out.

"Go into politics, I suppose! A nice business that for an honest man and a
gentleman! Why, Ashburner, the democracy of our State, who are always in
fear of being reduced to vassalage by a few thousand easy and unambitious
rich men, have lost their liberties without perceiving it to hundreds of
thousands of alien settlers with their foreign priests. A successful
politician here is either a hack lawyer of thirty years' standing, who has
had opportunity enough of getting used to the devil's work in his first
business, or an upstart demagogue, who has made his way by dint of sheer
brass; either a blind partisan, who knows nothing outside of "the regular
ticket," or a "non-committal" man, who says everything to everybody, and
never gave an intelligible, manly, straightforward opinion in his life. One
party would sell us body and soul to the Slaveholders, and the other to the
Anti-renters, and both to the Irish. If I could bring myself to enter the
lists with such people, I should have to start with the dead weight of
being a "millionaire" (as they call every man here who has two or three
hundred thousand dollars) and an "aristocrat" (as they call every man who
has the habits and education of a gentleman). There is not a voter in this
county has less influence than I have;--to be sure, I don't try for any,
because I well know that by doing so, I should only make myself more
unpopular, without becoming any more influential. Or be a leader of
fashion, perhaps--one of those people who talk scandal about one another
all day long when they are not dancing, who try to pursue pleasure in a
place where every one else is at work, and are so destitute of resources,
that they quarrel for pure want of something to do. See what they have made
of my brother, who is a clever fellow and a well-educated man, though I say
it. He is becoming a third-rate dancer--one of Tom Edwards's _corps_; is
growing frivolous and scandalous, and getting his earnest honesty knocked
out of him every day. Or profess literature, possibly--Henry does a little
of that too; you may see him in the magazines sandwiched between the last
learned cobbler and the newest Laura Matilda of the West. No, I don't want
to belong to any "Mutual Admiration" Society, and if I did, it's too late
now. My mind has been spoken so often and so freely, that were I to write
a book as good as one of Fenimore Cooper's, (if you can imagine the
possibility of such a thing even in hypothesis) no editor would notice it,
and no one read it--unless it contained something personal. Here I shall
stay and amuse myself in what one of our ex-great men used to call
"dignified retiracy;" and if this railroad drives me out, why, then,
_ingens iterabimus æquor_--to England, were I a bachelor, but my wife
couldn't live there; no American woman can, after the attention she has
been used to at home, except the ambassador's wife--so it will probably be
to Italy, or perhaps to Paris, for a man can find occupation there,
whatever be his peculiar bent, and fill up his time well in the place
without knowing or liking the people."

"It does surprise me," said Ashburner, "that the terminus of a refined
American's dream should always be Paris,--that whenever a man has means and
leisure, he runs off thither, and stays as long as he can: and if not
there, in some other place--anywhere but at home."

"Come now," broke in Henry Benson; he had retired with the ladies after
dinner, and now rejoined the men to have some more claret,--"don't you
English run over to Paris perpetually, and all around the continent? Don't
we meet you everywhere in the four quarters of the globe? You don't like to
stay at home any more than we do; only we are franker than you, and avow
it."

"We _go_ away from home, but we don't like to _stay_ away," replied the
Englishman.

"Exactly; and if we had a _pied-à-terre_ close to the continent as you
have, we should not like to stay away from home either--more than half the
year. Here has Carl been making his moan to you about our unappreciated
condition; it's always his way over the decanters--one of his amusements
merely. (Carl, old fellow, pass the Laffitte this way.) Well, I think," and
he paused to fill a brimming glass, "that we are very jolly victims; and
for my part, I am quite disposed to play, regardless of my doom. Look at
our wives and children, our houses and horses, our whole style of living.
Ponder well on this _Bourdeaux;_ ruminate on those woodcocks we have been
discussing. What miserable misused fellows we are! We _do_ live in a great
country--we have such civil and religious liberty as is enjoyed in only one
other country in the world; and if we don't have the management of the
government, why no one here or abroad holds us responsible for what the
government does, and that is just the condition Plato thought a philosopher
should pray for. Fill up again, brother mine, and thank your stars that you
have your time to yourself, and are not a parliament man, as Ashburner is
going to be, and are not set to work twelve hours a day among blue books
and red tape."

And now, reader, these papers, which have been running on for a year or
more, are wound up. I did not begin them intending to give you anything
marvellous, or new, or profound about the aspect, prospects, and destiny,
political, religious, or literary, of the great people among whom I am a
small unit. I only intended to present you with some phases of outward life
and manners--such things as would strike or interest a stranger in our
beloved Gotham, and in the places to which regular Gothamites--American
cockneys, so to speak--are wont to repair. For I am but a cockney in my own
country; I have never travelled far in it,--good reason why, when they are
apt to hang up a man at one end of the Union for what is a sort of religion
at the other. They did not aspire to be "Sketches of American Society"
(that was an honorary prefix of yours, Mr. Editor), nor even Sketches of
New-York Society, but only of a very small class of persons in New-York;
and therefore I had originally headed them "The Upper Ten Thousand," in
accordance with a phrase established by Mr. Willis, though even that is an
exaggeration, for the people so designated are hardly as many hundred. In
truth, I began the series chiefly to amuse some Cantab friends of mine, who
were curious to know how the gentlemen that were their contemporaries and
representatives in our Atlantic cities, lived, and eat, and dressed, and
amused themselves; what their habits and pursuits and propensities were.
The last thing that I expected was that any of them should be read, much
less republished, on my side the water. To a New-Yorker, many things which
they contain must necessarily appear stale, stupid, and commonplace. For
instance, in one number half a page is taken up with the description of a
trotting-wagon; to an American I should as soon think of describing a pair
of boots; the one is as familiar an object to him as the other. But at the
very first number, some clever folks took it into their heads that they
were to be very personal,--that every character described or even alluded
to in them was to represent a real living prototype; that was enough to
make them sought after. And it really did happen that in that first number
I had described a sleigh which actually existed in real wood and iron
somewhere about the city; and the inference above detailed was obvious. It
is not every story in Gotham that has so much foundation; in fact, they get
them up frequently without any foundation to speak of, only unfortunately
the narratives don't fall to the ground as readily as the houses do. It is
hardly worth while contradicting such idle rumors, but to my American
readers (since I have some, much to my own amazement) I wish to say one
thing once for all--that Harry Benson is not meant to represent any living
individual whatsoever, and that his wife, house, horses, and other
accessaries, are not designed after the corresponding appurtenances of any
real person. And the same remark applies with equal force to all the
appendages of Carl Benson, as delineated in this very sketch.

Still, I suppose I ought to be obliged to the members of "our set" who got
up this idea; for the factitious interest thus communicated to these papers
has caused them to be reprinted (in the cheap and multitudinous style of
American reprints), and thus to become known to the outsiders both of our
own city and of other parts of the country, who could perhaps judge them
more fairly on their own merits, from having no knowledge of, or interest
in, the local celebrities supposed to be portrayed in them. Some have been
disposed to accept them as what they were really meant for--light sketches
of life and manners in a certain circle; some have had the bad taste to wax
furious at them. I understand that a few southern editors have departed
from their usual stoical calmness and dignified reserve on the subject, to
assail me for my occasional allusions to "the peculiar institution;" and am
told (life is too short, and time too precious, to read such things
oneself, but there are always good-natured friends to put you up to them)
that a correspondent of the _Ochloratic Review and No Government Advocate_,
who probably never wore a decent coat in his life, and regards every man in
a clean shirt as an oppressor of the people, has seriously taken me to ask
for representing some of my characters as elegantly dressed! If this
individual could find nothing worse to say of my papers, _after nine months
examination of them_, methinks he might have continued to hold his tongue;
but I suppose any trash will do for the _Ochlocratic_.

Whether the abuse of these persons, or the praise of others, or my own
inclination, may tempt me hereafter to essay something more definite and
connected, I will not say at present. Of the things that "lie on the knees
of the Gods," it becomes no man to speak prematurely. Meanwhile, make a
long arm across the Atlantic--So--shake hands, and good-bye!

                                              FRANK MANHATTAN.

FOOTNOTES:

[20] A literal fact. Washington Irving's residence was among those
disfigured by this operation, which made havoc of all the oldest and most
beautiful properties in the State.

[21] Commonly written _Catskill_; but I believe the above is the genuine
Dutch orthography.




From Dickens's Household Words.

THE FLYING ARTIST.


Karl Herwitz is a German. He is about fifty years of age, and one of the
most original of characters. Since I have know [known] him, I have passed
whole nights in listening to his adventures, which are in general as
instructive as they are amusing. Married at a very early age, he left the
military career for that of inventions. He had a most marvellous talent for
conceiving novel machines, often of practical utility; but his soul was set
upon perfecting a flying machine. To this he had devoted nearly his whole
life. He made models, he tried experiments, he brought to bear all his
prodigious knowledge of mathematics on the subject of travelling in air,
with an enthusiasm, a childish earnestness, which is not uncharacteristic
of genius. He studied every natural law which was likely to advance him
towards the consummation of all his hopes and desires--namely, the ability
to fly. At one time his little garden was turned into an aviary. He filled
it with birds of various kinds, to study the mechanism of their powers of
flight. There was the eagle and the dove, the vulture and the sparrow, all
of which were made subservient to his darling object. He has often
explained all this to me. "The Golden Eagle," he once said, "can cleave the
air at the rate of forty miles an hour. Now, if I can succeed in imitating
the mechanism by which he travels in space, exactly and efficiently, of
course, my machine will move in the air at the same pace." What could I
say? No argument, no warning, availed. Still he went on, hoping and
working, and buying expensive tools and materials. He completed aërial
ships one after another; and although none of them answered, he was never
discouraged.

At one time, however, he thought he had succeeded. His contrivance was a
curious affair, shot out of a bomb; but it was about as buoyant as a shot,
fell, and failed, disheartening everybody but the persevering projector.
Still he did not wholly neglect useful productions, and several times made
improvements in mechanism, and sold them for very good prices. But the
money went as fast as it came. His winged Pegasus was a merciless Ogre,
which swallowed up all the money the old German earned.

Last Christmas-eve, in Paris, five of us were collected, after dinner,
round a roaring fire, half wood, half charcoal. For some time the
conversation was general enough. We spoke of England and of an English
Christmas. The magic spell of the fireside was felt, and the word "home"
hung on the trembling lip of all; for we were in a foreign land; we were
all English, save one. There was a lawyer, the most unlawyer-like man I
ever knew, a noble-hearted fellow, whom to know is to like; there was a
poet, of an eccentric order of merit, whose love of invective, bitter
satire, and intense propensity to hate--whose fantastic and Germanic cast
of philosophy will ever prevent his succeeding among rational beings; then
there was an artist, a young man well known in the world, not half so much
as he deserves, if kindness of soul could ever make a man famous; there was
Citizen Karl Herwitz, as he loved to be called; lastly myself. I had been
speaking of some far-off land, relating some personal adventure; and, with
commendable modesty, feeling that I had held possession of the chair quite
long enough, paused for a reply.

"Tell us your adventures at the Court of Konningen," said the poet,
standing up to see that his hair hung tastefully around his shoulders,
addressing at the same time Karl, and mentioning the name of one of the
smaller German states. "I have heard it before, but it will be new to the
rest, and I promise them a rich treat."

"Ah!" sighed the German, with a huge puff at his long pipe; "that _was_ an
adventure--or rather a whole string of adventures. I have told it several
times; but, if you like, I will tell it again."

All warmly called on the German to keep his promise. After freshly loading
his pipe, and taking a drain at his glass, he drew his arm-chair closer to
the fire, settled his feet on the _chenets_, and began his narrative in a
quaint and strange English, which I shall not seek to copy:--

"I had spent all my money. I had sold all my property. There remained
nothing but a little furniture in my house, which was in a quiet retired
quarter of the town; but then I had completed a machine, and sent it for
the approval of the Minister of the Interior, who promised to purchase it
for the government. I now looked forward with delight to a long career of
success, and saw the completion of my flying machine in prospect. On this I
depended, and still depend, for fame, reputation, and fortune.

"I had then a good wife and four children; she is dead now." The German
paused, puffed away vigorously at his pipe, and tried to hide his emotion
from our view by enveloping himself in smoke.

"I was naturally impatient for some result," he continued, when his face
became once more visible.--"I used to go every day to the Minister, and
wait in the antechamber, with other suitors, for my turn. Weeks passed, and
then months, and yet it never came. But we must all eat, and six mouths are
not fed for nothing. We had no resources, save our clothes and our
furniture. My clothes were needed to go out with, so the furniture went
first. One article was sold, and the produce applied by my careful wife to
the wants of the family. We had come to that point when food is the only
thing which must be looked on as a necessity. We lived hardly indeed.
Bread, and a little soup, was all we ever attempted to indulge in."

Six months passed without any change for the better. I went to the
Minister's every day; sometimes I saw him, and sometimes I did not. He was
always very polite, bowed to me affably, said my machine was under
consideration, should be reported on immediately, and passed on his way. It
was the dead of winter. Every article of furniture was now gone, my wife
and children having not gone out for two months for want of clothes. We
huddled together, for warmth, on two straw mattresses, in the corner of an
empty room, without table, without chairs, without fire. Catherine had
nothing to wear but an old cotton gown and one under-garment. We had not
eaten food for a day and a night, when I rose in the morning to go to the
Minister's. I felt savage, irate, furious. I thought of my starving and
perishing family, of the long delay which had taken place in the
consideration of my machine. I compared the luxurious ease of the Minister
with my own position, and was inclined to do some desperate act. I think I
could have turned conspirator, and have overthrown the Government. I was
already half a misanthrope.

When I entered the Minister's antechamber, I placed myself, as usual, near
the stove. I kept away from the well-dressed mob as much as possible. They
were solicitors, it is true, and humble enough, some of them; but then they
had good coats on, smart uniforms, polite boots, and came, perhaps, in
carriages. I came on foot, clad in a long frock reaching almost to my
heels, patched in several places; with trousers so darned about the calves
as to be almost falling to pieces; with boots which were absolutely only
worn for look, for they had no soles to them. My hat, too, was a
dreadful-looking thing. This day, being faint with hunger, and pinched by
the cold, the heat of the room overcame me, and I grew dizzy. I am sure I
knew nothing of what passed around. I saw my wife and children, through a
misty haze, starving with hunger and cold. A basket full of logs of wood
lay beside my knee. Reckless, wild, not caring who saw me, I took a thick
log, huddled it under my frock, and went away. I passed the porter's lodge
unseen; I was in the open air; I was proud, I was happy. _I had stolen a
log of wood_; but my children would have fire for one day.

When I got home I went to bed. I was feverish and ill; wild shapes floated
round me; I saw the officers of justice after me; I beheld a furious mob
chasing me along interminable fields; and on every hedge, and every tree,
and every house, and every post, I read, in large letters, the word
"thief." It was evening when I awoke. I looked around for some minutes
without moving or speaking; a delicious fragrance seemed to fill the air, a
fire blazed on the hearth, and round it huddled my wife and children,
sitting on logs of wood. I rubbed my eyes. The presence of these logs of
wood seemed to convince me that I still dreamed. But there was an odor of
mutton broth, which was too real to be mistaken.

"Catherine," said I, "why, you seem to have some food."

All came rushing to my bedside, mother and children. They scarcely spoke;
but one brought a basin of broth, another a hunch of bread, another a plate
of meat and potatoes, which had been kept hot before the fire. I was too
faint and sick to talk. I took my broth slowly. Never did food prove a
greater blessing. Life, reason, courage, hope, all seemed to return, as
mouthful by mouthful I swallowed the nourishing liquid. It spread warmth
and comfort through every fibre of my frame. When I had taken this, I ate
the meat, and vegetables, and bread, without fear. While I did so, my
wife, sending the children back to the fire-place, told me, in a whisper,
how she had procured such unexpected subsistence. It seems that scarcely
had I got home, and, after flinging my log on the ground, rushed to bed,
when a knock came to the door. Catherine went to answer it. A man of middle
age entered. He gave a hurried glance around, seemed to shudder at its
emptiness, looked at the next room through the open door, saw that it was
as bare as the other, turned his eyes away from the crouching form of my
half-dressed wife, and spoke:--

"Have you any children?"

"Four," said Catherine, tremblingly; but, still, answering at once, so
peremptory was the tone of the stranger.

"How long have you been in this state?"

"Six months."

"Your husband is Karl Herwitz, the mechanist?"

"He is, sir."

"Well, madam, please to tell him that I recognized him as he came out of
the Minister's of the Interior, and, noticing what he clutched with such
wild energy, followed him here. Tell him, I am not rich, but I can pay my
debts; I owe him the sum contained in this purse. I am happy to pay it."

"And did he owe it you?" said I, anxiously.

No, replied Karl; he had never seen me or heard of me before. Generous
Englishman! I shall never forget him. I found out afterwards that he was a
commercial traveller, with a large family and a moderate income. On what he
left we lived a month, by exercising strict economy. I did not go to the
Minister's for several days. I feared some one might have seen me, and I
was bowed by shame. But, at last, I mustered courage, and presented myself
at the audience. I was, as usual, totally unnoticed, and I resumed my
wretched dangling in the antechamber, as usual. The result was always the
same. Generally I caught a glimpse of the Minister; but, when I did, it was
eternally the same words. Meanwhile time swept rapidly by, and soon my
misery was as great as ever. My children, who during the past month had
recovered a little their health and looks, looked pale and wan again. I was
more shabby, more dirty, more haggard and starved-looking than ever. Once
again I went out, after our all being without food for some twenty-four
hours. I knew not what to do. I walked along the street turning over every
possible expedient in my mind.

Suddenly I saw, on the opposite side of the way, a lieutenant belonging to
the regiment I had quitted. He had been my intimate friend, but so shabby
was I, that I sought to avoid him. He saw me, however, and, to my surprise,
hurried across and shook me heartily by the hand. I could scarcely restrain
tears; so sure was I, in my present state, to be cut by even old friends.
But, in my worst troubles, something has always turned up to make me love
and cherish the human heart.

"My poor Karl," said he, "the world uses you badly."

"Very;" said I: and in a few words I told my story.

"My dear Karl!" he exclaimed, when I had concluded, "I was going to ask you
to dine with me on what I have left. I am come up to claim a year's arrears
of pay, and have been sent back with a free passage and promises. But I
have a little silver; and, as I said, meant to ask you to devour it. But
after what you have told me, will you share my purse with me for your wife
and children's sake?" And he pulled out a purse containing about the value
of five shillings English, forced me to take half, shook me heartily by the
hand, and hurried away to escape my thanks.

Home I rushed with mad eagerness, a loaf in one hand, the rest of the money
in the other. My poor wife once more could give food to her little ones. On
the morning of the third day after I had obtained this little help, I lay
in bed, ruminating. I was turning over in my mind every possible expedient
by which to raise enough money to go on with, a brief time, until my
machine was really decided on by the Government. Suddenly I sat up in my
bed and addressed my wife:

"How much money have you got left, Catherine?"

She had threepence of your money.

"Can you manage with the loaf of bread then, and three-halfpence for
to-day?"

"I have often managed on less," said she.

"Then give me three-halfpence to take out with me."

"But what are you going to do? We may have nothing to-morrow, and then the
three-halfpence will be missed."

"Give!" said I, rather sternly, reflecting as I was on my scheme; "be
assured, it is for our good."

My poor wife gave me the money with a very ill grace, but without another
word; and, rising, I went out. When in the street, I directed my footsteps
towards the outskirts. They were soon reached. I halted before a tavern
frequented wholly by workmen, and going into the public room, called for a
_choppe_ of beer. I had purposely chosen my position. Before me was a
handsome, neatly-dressed young workman, who, like all his companions, was
smoking and drinking beer. Quietly, without saying a word, I drew out a
small note-book and a drawing-pencil. I was then considered a very good
artist; but had only used my pencil to sketch models. But I now sketched
the human face with care and anxiety. Presently, as my pencil was laid
down, a man sitting next to me peeped over my shoulder.

"Why!" he cried, "that's Alexis, to the life."

"How so?" said the man I had been sketching, holding out his hand, into
which I put my note-book.

"Good!" cried he, while a smile of satisfaction covered his face. "Will you
sell this? I should like to keep it."

"I will sell it if you like," replied I, as quietly as I could, though my
heart was nigh bursting with excitement.

"How much?"

I knew my man, and asked but six sous, threepence, which the workman gladly
paid, while five others followed his example, at the same price. I went
home a proud and happy man with my thirty-six pence of copper. Would you
believe it? that was the commencement of a long and prosperous career,
which lasted until the Revolution of 1848 threw me back again. Six months
after, I received a thousand florins for a portrait in oil of the Grand
Duchess of B----; and about the end of the same year I drove up to the
Hotel of the Minister of the Interior in a splendid carriage, a gentleman
by my side; it was the English commercial traveller.

We had a letter of audience, and were admitted at once. The Minister rose,
and after a very warm greeting, requested us to be seated. We took chairs.

"My dear Herwitz," said the Minister, a little, bowing, smirking man, "what
can I do for you? Glad to see you doing so well. The Grand Duchess says
wonders of you. I will have the committee on your machine."

"I beg your pardon," said I, "but I have come to request your written order
for its removal. I have sold it to the English house represented by this
gentleman."

"Its removal!" cried the astonished Minister; "impossible! so excellent an
invention should not pass into the hands of foreigners."

"So I thought," replied I, coldly, "when for nine months I waited daily in
your antechamber, with my family starving at home. But it is now sold. My
word is my bond."

The Minister bit his lip, but made no reply. He took up a sheet of paper,
and wrote the order for removal. I took it, bowed stiffly, and came away.

We all heartily thanked the old German for his narrative. Since the
Revolution, and the consequent impossibility of selling his machines in
Germany, he has come to Paris, and taken to portrait-painting once more.
His perseverance and endurance are untiring. His wife died long since, and
he is like a mother to his four girls;--all of whom are most industrious
and devoted. He still believes in his flying machine; but, for the sake of
his parental love, his hard-working head and fingers--for the sake of his
goodness of soul, his eccentricities, he must be forgiven for this
invincible credulity.

None can fail to admire the original dreamer when he is also a practical
worker; while few will be willing to patronize the mere visionary, who is
always thinking and never doing.




From Ainsworth's Magazine.

ART EXPRESSION.


"What is the highest degree of expression that art can delineate?" said
Piombino. "Sleep," replied the master, to the surprise of all present, not
excepting Leonardo. "I will explain," resumed Michael Angelo, "lest you
should have misapprehended me. When I say that sleep is the highest
expression that artist can put into form, I mean that it is the last and
crowning effort of art; that it is the figure surmounting the pyramid on
whose sides are prefigured life's many phases--all passion, emotion,
thought. And to elevate the idea to its highest limit, it is necessary to
depict it in youth--witness the Venus asleep--in order that man may feel
how turbulent a sea of life is calmed under its spell." "But would not
death itself express as much--a peace to the same passions, a peace more
lasting?" said Piombino. "No," said Michael Angelo, "the passions live in
sleep; are growing; in death they are at an end; hence in sleep the eye is
closed to hide the naked forms of passion that lie within; in death the eye
is open and sightless, a circumstance so effectually related in marble--a
material in which the open eye has a look of death united to
immortality."...

"But you have not told us," said Leonardo da Vinci, on observing that
Piombino was satisfied, "in what consists this long debated notion which we
call the fine ideal?" "By the fine ideal," said Michael Angelo. "I presume
we both understand not the work of art itself, but the conception out of
which it springs. Art is the exercise of an imitative faculty upon visible
things; but fine art is the transcendental idea entertained after the study
of nature, and transferred from the mind itself to the canvas or marble."
"How is that idea acquired?" asked Leonardo. "The study of unsophisticated
nature yields the ideal, or similitude of things seen; and this study,
impressing the recollection, affords in due time a conception of abstract
beauty itself to curious and sensitive minds." "By what process can such
conception be achieved?" "Alas! to make real progress in this enterprise
demands, on setting out, the possession of the finest faculties; powers so
transcendental as few are able to value. Such is, however, the prospect of
all who deserve success in the highest departments of knowledge." "Let us
suppose one to be thus endowed; what then?" "Well, let him go forth in a
genial mood and make himself master of the real; this done, he will have
observed the groupings of inanimate forms, and have learned nature's
failures and successes in giving features to the world. He will then ask
what each feature would express, whether it be not something spiritual
which lies deeper than the outer shape. Does the human face alone give
utterance through its lineaments to thought and feeling? are not those of
the landscape also pregnant with meaning?"




From the Paris Journal des Debats.

THE MEETING OF THE VEGETARIANS.


The Vegetarians lately held a meeting in London, under the presidency of
Mr. Brotherton, M.P. There were about 400 persons present; as many women as
men; a great many children, and a great many Quakers; and as in that
country people dine _à propos_ of everything, even when they only live on
vegetables, there was a banquet of Vegetarians. We have no need to say that
the flesh of all kinds of animals was rigorously excluded; the bill of fare
consequently could be neither so brilliant nor so full of variety as those
of Guildhall or the Hotel de Ville. These was only little pies of
mushrooms, toasted bread and parsley, rice cakes, _blanc mange_, cheese
tarts, and all sorts of pastry. The desert was composed of raspberries,
cherries, and preserves; the whole washed down with tea, milk, coffee, and
iced water. After dinner there naturally came speeches. It is probable,
from the bill of fare, that the speakers were in full possession of their
_sang froid_; they have then no excuse for making, and it is not permitted
for any one to make, after such dinners, such speeches as they delivered.
If a speech be inevitable in an English banquet, there is also something
inevitable in the speech, a quotation from the Bible. The Bible (we ask
pardon for the expression on account of the circumstance) is served up with
all sorts of sauce. The President of the Vegetarians, then, relied on the
verse in Genesis, in which it is said: "And God said--Behold, I have given
you every herb bearing seed, which is upon the face of all the earth, and
every tree in which is the fruit of a tree yielding seed: to you it shall
be for meat." That is very good, but something else is to be found in the
Bible; and if the Vegetarians quote to us the 29th verse of the first
chapter of Genesis, we may answer them with the 28th, in which God, after
having created man and woman, said: "Be fruitful and multiply, and
replenish the earth, and subdue it: and have dominion over the fish of the
sea, and over the fowl of the air, and over every living thing that moveth
upon the earth!" So much for the theological part of the question; but
there remains the political part, that of economy and health. In a
political point of view, the Vegetarians place their panacea above all
others; according to them, society will not be regenerated until all men
shall live on parsley and tapioca: "Passing in review," says the report,
"all the plans of social reform, the Peace Congress, popular education,
&c.," the chairman expressed the opinion that none of these plans attack
the root of the evil, and that a reform in eating and drinking should
precede all others, "For," said he, "a man who, from conscientious motives,
shall abstain from the slaughter of animals, will not be guilty of murder
of his fellow creatures." As to the economic part of the question, the
Vegetarians are decided free-traders, decided partisans of direct exchange.
"It has been proved," said the chairman, "that the nutritious quality of
animals is derived from vegetables, and, consequently, men take their good
second-hand." The Vegetarians declare then for the abolition of
intermediaries and for direct consumption. As for health, the advantages of
the vegetable system are presented to us under the most encouraging colors.
Thus, the East Indians, the porters of Cairo and Constantinople, and in
general a great part of the Orientals, never eat meat, and yet they are the
finest types of the human race. The Russians eat black wheat, the Scotch
oats, and they are very industrious laborers. To this it may be answered,
that if the Orientals eat little or no flesh, it is probably for them an
affair of temperature as well as of temperament; that the conditions of
health are not the same in all countries; that if the peasants of the North
do not eat meat, it is probably because they cannot get it; if the English
army were fed on rice, oats, and milk, instead of roast beef and beer, we
should be curious to know the results of the _régime_. But that does not
prevent men from being in good health by indulging in an enormous
consumption of parsley; that herb is only fatal to parrots. The chairman of
the Vegetarians, Mr. Brotherton, is a living proof of it. For forty two
years he has followed the vegetable _régime_, and he affirms that it suits
him. There was also in the meeting an American, who came expressly all the
way from Philadelphia, and who had belonged to the fraternity for forty
years. He declared that he enjoyed the best health, that he had five
children, all well, that his children had married vegetarians, that he had
twenty-one grandchildren, who could never be made to taste meat. There is
in the society _one_ member of parliament, and, we may perceive sometimes,
that the others do not live on raspberries and cream; there is a
magistrate, before whom there will be no necessity of appealing to Philip
Sober; there is an alderman, and we hope that he was not the other day at
the Hotel de Ville; there are 21 medical men, but they are there for the
sake of experiment; there are ten members of the clergy, but that is not
many; there are ten literary men--alas! it is, perhaps, not their fault!
And there are 50 lawyers, 26 merchants, 11 fundholders, 871 workmen--in all
718, of whom 513 are men, and 205 female. We remember having seen at Paris
an Englishman who made a very large fortune by selling pills entirely
composed of extracts of vegetables. A caricature once represented his
patients in full flower, that is covered with carrots, turnips, and
potatoes, proving the success of the medicine. Perhaps we shall see it
proved that it is forbidden to men to eat animals, and we do not despair of
seeing it proved that it is permitted to animals to eat men.




_Authors and Books._


The magazine literature of Germany is quite different from ours, a fact
which generally speaking is not to its discredit. Indeed there are several
periodicals in Germany which may be compared with the best English
magazines for their varied excellence, while their cost is comparatively
trifling. Among these are the _Deutsche Monatschrift_, a republican
monthly, edited by ADOLF KOLATSCHECK, and published at Stuttgart; and the
_Grenzboten_, a weekly, of conservative and constitutional opinions, edited
by GUSTAV FREYTAG, and JULIAN SCHMIDT, and published at Leipzig. The
American reader of these two periodicals, will have an excellent
apprehension of the general scope and tendencies of current thought in
Germany, as well as some knowledge of the new books as they make their
appearance. Those who wish a convenient and cheap mode of becoming
acquainted with the productions of German novelists, may find it in the
_Illustrirtes Familienbuch_, (Illustrated Family Book), published monthly
at Treves. This is mainly made up of romances by the best writers of the
day; there is also a department for artistic criticism, but it is not very
good. The engravings are tolerable.

       *       *       *       *       *

German Poets are prolific just now. Mr. HOPPL has brought out a volume at
Stuttgart, full of suppressed tears and melancholy miseries. He is unloved
and unappreciated, and must, therefore, have a bad time in this dreary and
woeful world. Of a similar strain is the second edition of CARL AUGUST
LEBRET'S _Gedichte_, likewise published at Stuttgart; if anything he is
more pitiable and stupid than Hoppl. ADOLPH GLASSBRENNER, of Berlin, serves
up poems of another sort, in his freshly printed third edition. He is known
to every reader of current German literature as a comic writer of no small
ability, and these poems prove his talent. They are mostly political in
their tendency, and are good of their kind. _Dunkles Laub_ (Dark Leaves) is
a youthful poem of Mr. _Frederik Ruperti_, published at Bremen. It recounts
the awful experiences, and spiritual and other struggles of the author's
youth. He suffers especially from an unhappy passion, and is apparently
convinced that the man never lived who endured so much. Still, he shows
great poetic ability, and now that his youth is disposed of something may
be hoped from him.

       *       *       *       *       *

FREILIGRATH, the German poet, is the subject of a searching, yet mildly
expressed criticism, in that excellent periodical, the _Grenzboten_, of
Leipzig. The writer finds that he is superficial in feeling, without a
genuine sense of poetic melody, and not remarkable for mental power.

       *       *       *       *       *

A tenth edition of BROCKHAUS'S _Conversations-Lexicon_ is now passing
through the press. The first edition was published in 1796. Of the fifth
edition, which appeared in 1818, 32,000 copies were sold; of the seventh
(1826) 27,000; of the eighth (1832) 31,000; of the ninth (1843) 30,000. The
supplementary works issued between the editions, and devoted to current
matters, have also had a large sale. Of _the Conversations-Lexicon der
Neuesten Zeit und Literatur_, (4 vols. 1832-34) 27,000 copies were sold; of
the _Conversations-Lexicon der Gegenwart_ (4 vols. 1838-1841) 18,000; and
the _Gegenwart_ which is now appearing is also sold largely. The new
edition promises to be written in the same spirit of moderation and
liberalism as its predecessors, but if the articles of the _Gegenwart_
afford an indication, it will be more "progressive" and radical, and less
careful to satisfy all parties.

       *       *       *       *       *

An excellent German critic says of the preface to LAMARTINE'S _History of
the Restoration_, that it is as coquettish as everything in the historic
way that has come from Lamartine's pen of late years. He coquets with the
conflict of his own understanding and sentiments. His heart still beats for
the ancient dynasty; his mind decides for the republic--a very serious
state of things, not only for a statesman, who is called to share in the
immediate development of affairs, and who can never arrive at unity of
action, as long as feeling and reflection impel him to different courses,
but also for the historian. Lamartine, says the writer, is a remarkable
example of that mixture which is often found among the French, of fantastic
sentimentality, and frivolous, superficial reflection. He is especially
remarkable, because he has converted this mixture, of which in most cases,
the person is unconscious, into a sort of system, and justifies it
accordingly. The understanding says Yes, the heart says No, but both speak
vivaciously and clearly, showing that he has them both in a high degree.
This consoles him for the want of harmony between the two; he never thinks
that in such harmony the reality of both consists.

       *       *       *       *       *

ROBERT PRUTZ, the well-known German historian, has just made his appearance
as a novelist with a romance in three parts, called _Das Engelchen_ (The
Little Angel). A large portion of it has been previously published in the
_Deutsche Allgemeine Zeitung_, where it has excited a profound interest.
From the author's previous achievements as a lyric and dramatic poet, his
success in this new sphere is only what was to be expected. The Little
Angel is a novel of modern society.

       *       *       *       *       *

_Zwrei Monate in Paris_ (Two Months in Paris), by ADOLPHE STAHR, is
published by Schulze in Oldenburg. Lest our readers should infer from the
name of the author that this is a political work of solid character, we
subjoin the following remark by a German reviewer, "Written in a light,
easy, careless vein, this work helps to augment the already colossal pile
of books relating to Paris, but is by no means such as we should have
expected from the representative of the Prussian revolution. Nay, it has
been already surpassed by two recent and similar productions--the one by a
lady, a little art-criticism, a little literature, a few theatrical items,
a _bal mabille_, a visit to Heine, and the sketch of a meeting of workmen,
with their songs, all written in that tolerably piquant, lively style, with
which we have however of late been surfeited, form a book, agreeable
enough, it is true, but not such as we should, in these earnest, serious
times, have expected from such a writer." The American reader may however
draw a very different conclusion from that of this "earnest and serious
reviewer."

       *       *       *       *       *

The last lesson usually taken by the student of ancient art is that in
gems--cameos, intaglios, and the like--a fact the more surprising since
nine-tenths of the spirit of classic life and beauty is thus extant in
miniature. The Venus di Medicis and the Apollo Belvidere, the Parthenon and
the Temple of the Winds--every variety of mosaic, and half-obliterated
scrap of fresco are familiar to the dilettante, ere he reflects over the
incredible grace, beauty, and spirit displayed in the exquisite design of
nearly every classic gem. Those, however, who have learned to appreciate
this department of ancient art, will welcome the appearance of KOHLER'S
_Gesammelte Schriften_, (and the collected essays of H. K. E. KOHLER),
forming the best work known on this subject. In it we find, treated in a
masterly manner, all the intricate methods of judging of ancient gems with
modern inscriptions, gems of an uncertain era, and modern imitations of
ancient cutting. The "darker side" of the work consists of violent and
unmerited attacks on rival writers. Published by Leopold Vossin, Leipzig.

       *       *       *       *       *

Among the cheapest and most attractive books for children which we have met
with are the recently published _Munich Bilderbücher_, or picture-books,
consisting of thin folios of all manner of neatly-designed fancies, many of
them by eminent artists. They contain fairy tales, humorous sketches,
historical illustrations, and a vast number of pictures in the well-known
_Slovenly Peter_ style, but far more attractive. Many are colored, and the
publisher has judiciously printed a number on thick, parchment-like paper,
well adapted to withstand the wear and tear of the nursery.

       *       *       *       *       *

Books are no longer written in Latin. For literature and learning that good
old language has finally given way, in almost every country, during the
present century. In the United States there have been produced some fifty
volumes in Latin since the Revolution, nearly all of which are by
foreigners. The Life of Washington, by Francis Glass, a western
schoolmaster, is the most considerable contribution to Latin literature by
a native American. In Europe only a few pedantic churchmen continue to
write to dead nations, and it is perhaps well enough that they should do
so, since scarce any of them have fit thoughts for the living age, or for
tongues that have been used by free and thinking men. We find an exception
to the prevailing law in _De Caroli Timothei Zumptii Vita et Studiis
Narratio August. Wilh. Zumptii_. Every body is familiar with the name of
Zumpt as that of one of the most learned Latinists of the last half
century, and it is appropriate that his life should be written in a
language to the study and illustration of which it was almost entirely
devoted. The Lives of Hemsterhuys by Ruhnken, of Ruhnken by Wyttenbach, and
of Wyttenbach by Mahne, have long been the delight of scholars, and have
furnished some of the best specimens of modern Latinity. Zumpt will not
take rank among philologers with these great lights of the eighteenth
century, but he rendered services to learning which will deserve a
memorial, and in moral qualities he was not inferior to any of them. He
became in succession a teacher in other Gymnasia in Berlin, and ultimately
Professor of History in the Military College, and of Latin Eloquence in the
University. He published the first edition of his celebrated _Grammar_ in
1818, and it soon became known throughout the civilized world. Of his other
publications the most considerate is his edition of the _Verrine Orations
of Cicero_; his _Dissertations on the Population of the Ancient World, De
Legibus Judiciisque Repetundarum_, and several others, show that he was
well versed in antiquities, but grammar, criticism, and style were his
proper field. Wolf pronounced himself and Zumpt the only men in Berlin who
could write Latin. His incessant labors undermined his constitution, and
brought on a premature decay; and for some time before his death he had
become entirely blind. He died at Carlsbad in 1849.

       *       *       *       *       *

A third edition of THIBAUT'S well-known work, _Uber Reinheit der Tonkunst_,
with a preface by the Minister R. Bahr, and a portrait of Palestrina, has
just made its appearance, from the establishment of the well-known
publisher Mohr, of Heidelberg.

       *       *       *       *       *

A new course of _Proces Celebres_ is to be published by Brockhaus, of
Leipsic. Number one contains the _Proces du Comte et de la Comtesse
Bocarme_.

       *       *       *       *       *

_Remak Rob. Untersuchungen über d. Enturckelung der Wirbelthiere_, Berlin,
1851. All who are interested in theories of the development of organic life
will welcome the appearance of this work, which has been received with
cordial approbation by the most eminent German physiologists. This second
volume is devoted to the development of "the chicken in the egg," and is
illustrated with seven admirable copper-plates. Notwithstanding the
researches of Everard Horne, Ratke, and others into this department, this
work of Remak's is distinguished by an even more accurate and detailed
examination of phenomena, and it may confidently be classed among the first
of the age. This is the opinion of _The Centralblatt_. The engravings are
by Haase. This Robert Remak is the brother of Gustav Remak, an eminent
German lawyer in Philadelphia.

       *       *       *       *       *

In the _Archives for the Study of Modern Languages and Literature_ we
observe a paper by one G. JAP, entitled, _Why does the English Language, in
its acquisition and combination of new words, rather incline to the classic
tongues than the copious and flexible German element?_ To which we may
answer, "Alas, _why_, indeed?" Why is not the study of the Saxon Testament
generally introduced? and why are not school-boys familiarized with the
older forms of our own language--as they are in Germany made to study the
Neibelungen Lied, and Wackernagel's Reader? We can imagine no argument in
favor of a study of Greek which might not be with equal force applied to
Saxon and good _old_ English.

       *       *       *       *       *

A work has recently appeared in Breslan bearing the title, _The Higher
Classes, as they are, and as they should be_, by Count ARNIM BLUMBERG:
_written in the month of February, 1851_. That the aristocracy of Germany
at the present day are far from being the practical philanthropists which
they should be is beyond a doubt, but that they will become such by
inspiring them with piety, in the unfortunate, melancholy sense in which
that word is generally taken at the present day on the continent, is still
more doubtful. _Not slothful in business, fervent in spirit, serving the
Lord_, is piety in America--something contrasting remarkably with the
mystical and world-renouncing _pietismus_ of modern Germany.

       *       *       *       *       *

A second "completely renewed and greatly increased" edition of BERTHOLD
AUERBACH'S _Deutsche Abende_, or German Evenings, has been published by
Bassorman, of Mannheim. Auerbach is in this country rapidly attaining the
popularity which was held a few years since by Zschokke. Apropos of the
latter, we remark a neat and very cheap edition of all his works, now
publishing by Sauerländer, of Aarau.

       *       *       *       *       *

One of the most important architectural works which has ever made its
appearance is now being published by Meissner, of Hamburg, bearing the
title _Denkmaler der Bankunst aller Zeiten und Lander_ (Monuments of the
Architecture of every Era and Country), by JULES GAILHABAND, and published
for Germany under care and contribution of Dr. Franz Kugler. The literary
and artistic excellence of the original work is too well known to render
description necessary, and its improvement is guaranteed from its being
under the care of Kugler, who is perhaps better qualified, æsthetically,
for such a task, than any German, or indeed any one living. The 197 and 198
_livraisons_ which now appear, contain engravings of the Chateau Chambord
in France, the Mosque of Hassan in Cairo, the Temple of Gerschen in Nubia,
the Baths of Caracalla, sketches of bridges of the middle ages, the Palace
of Strozzi, and many others. In connection with this we may mention the
_Entwurfez Land-und. Stadt Gebauden_, or Sketches for Domestic Architecture
by F. W. HOLZ, a work which may be commended as _suggestive_ rather than
practical, but still on that very account to be commended to young
architects desirous of developing their creative powers.

       *       *       *       *       *

Without wishing to render aught save honor to all who diligently pursue the
minutest departments of science, we are still at times reminded, by
occasional works, of the professor who was honored as one inspired by "a
full German blood and a Fatherland's spirit," for a book--the result of
thirty years' unwearied application--on bigamy and polygamy among
grasshoppers. We are irresistibly reminded of this anecdote by a
"preliminary notice" of some thirty odd years' observations of "certain
varieties of thrushes," which are shortly to appear in an ornithological
magazine at Stuttgart.

       *       *       *       *       *

Among a mass of Lutheran Church literature recently published in Germany,
we observe VOGEL ERNST GUST'S _Bibliotheca Biographica Lutherana, Ubersicht
der zedruckten Dr. Martin Luther betreffenden biograph. Schriften, id est_,
(Gustavus Ernst Vogel's Biographical Lutheran Library: a notice of all the
printed works extant referring to the life of Dr. Martin Luther.) This work
will be found extremely interesting to all readers of the History of the
Reformation, since it embraces notices of many important works which might
otherwise escape attention.

       *       *       *       *       *

A work interesting to those who like to follow out the different political
trains of thought developed in these "working" times, has recently been
published by Rumpfer of Hanover, bearing the title. _The Excellence of a
Constitutional Monarchy for England, and its inapplicability to the other
countries of Europe_.

       *       *       *       *       *

The German critics notice an increased interest in what relates to Art and
Literature in the Middle Ages. Among other singular but interesting works,
we observe the commencement of a series of "Manufacturing or Trade
Chronicles" of that time, containing "researches into the mediæval sources
and archives of many German cities, and consisting of items never before
printed," published at St. Gall, in Switzerland, by Scheitlin and
Zollikoffer. As Switzerland is eminently the country wherein the ancient
_guilds_, or business associations of the Middle Ages, have longest
continued in their original form, we may remark a peculiar appropriateness
in the fact that such a work should there make its first appearance. This
volume consists of _The Chronicles of the honorable Association of
Butchers_. Also, the publication of a manuscript, _Thetmari magistri, iter
ad Terram Sanctum_, 1217, (Thetmar's Journey to the Holy Land, in 1217,) by
Huber & Co., of St. Gall: edited by T. TOBLER. With which we would cite
_Koninc Ermenrikes Düt_. The death of King Ermenrich, an old Flemish Song
and Legend of Theodoric, discovered with notes, by Jac. Grimm, Hanover:
pub. by Ehlerman, price 15s. groschen. This work, which we have as yet not
seen, has, however, been spoken of in terms of high praise, as "although in
many places wanting, still excellent, as giving yet another glance into the
rich vein of German Legendary, and Lyrical Life." Fault is, however, found
with the publisher for a want of precision and accuracy. CONRAD SCHWENCK
publishes through SAUNERLANDER, a "_Mythology of the Ancient German_" while
the "_Origin of the three oldest cities on the Rhine_," namely, Mayence,
Bonn, and Cologne, by Franz Ritter, is not without claims to interest.

       *       *       *       *       *

One of the most exquisite artistic literary productions which has for years
appeared in Germany, is that which has lately been published by RUDOLPH
BESSER, of Hamburg, bearing the title, _Dr. Martin Luther, der Deutsche
Reformator: In bildlichen Darstellunzen von Gustav König; in
geschichtlichen Umrissen von Heinrich Gelzer_. (Dr. Martin Luther, the
German reformer: artistically illustrated by Gustavus König, with
historical sketches, by Henry Gelzer.) This is one of the works of which
Protestant Germany may well feel proud, inasmuch as it has in every line
the impress and spirit of national art. The entire work sets forth the
artistic feeling which characterized the Nuremberg artists of the sixteenth
century, and we are continually and irresistibly reminded, in turning over
these exquisite engravings, of Albert Dürer, Cranach Wohlgemuth and Hans
Sebald Beham. The work consists in a great part of short sketches and
scenes from the life of Luther, illustrated, as the title implies, by the
eminent artist König, who, though an artist of Munich, is by birth a
Coburger. From Munich he has, however, drawn all the learning and
inspiration of the middle age and high Catholic art, the which knowledge he
has however admirably and consistently applied to an eminently Protestant
subject. Peculiarly in the modernised Dürer style, is one of the first
engravings representing Luther as a boy singing for bread, (as is even yet
the custom in some parts of Germany,) before the door of a house. Luther
gives himself a naive account of this: "They say, (quoth Luther,) and
truly, that the Pope himself hath been in his time a wandering student,
therefore let us not despise the lads who beg before the doors '_panem
propter Deum_', and sing for bread. Such an one have I also been, and
received bread before the doors of houses, particularly at Eisenach, in
mine own dear town." Very animated and expressive is also the scene
representing Luther as accidentally coming upon a copy of the Bible for the
first time in the University Library. In his left hand he holds a massy
folio Aristotle, and near him lie tomes of scholastic philosophy and
theology, while his eye with the rapid glance of intelligence and
conviction peruses the history of _Anna_. This is in short a work which
every patron of art will certainly obtain, nor will it prove less
acceptable to the scholar and theologian from the graphic and excellent
character of the literary matter.

       *       *       *       *       *

_Deutsches Volkskalender auf das Jahr_, 1852. _Herausg, von Gustav.
Nientz._ There are two works, which, generally speaking, are found in every
Christian family--the Bible and--the almanac. The Almanac has in fact the
greater antiquity of the twain, for in the remote East, as in Norway, it
was universally published "for the million," on blocks of wood or stone, or
on walking-canes, even in the days of paganism. And since it _is_ so
generally distributed, would it not be well for some of our higher literati
to take the matter in hand, and make it a medium for something better than
criminal trials, quack advertisements, and similar subjects? This of
Nieritz is well gotten up, and contains excellent contributions from Jer.
Gotthelf, Karl Barth, A. Wildenhahn, Karl Simrock, and A. Grube. The best
in the collection appears to be _The Broom-maker of Rychiswyl_, by
Gotthelf. All of the engravings are admirable, and the work is published
for "next to nothing."

       *       *       *       *       *

An _Austrian Biographical Dictionary_ is now publishing, by Moritz Bermann,
at Vienna; useful to students of history and politics.

       *       *       *       *       *

In SWEDEN, is the title of two volumes of _Sketches of Travel_, by HANS
CHRISTIAN ANDERSEN, just published at Leipzic. They are replete with all
the poetic charm and genial humor which his pen imparts to every subject it
touches.

       *       *       *       *       *

HENRICH ZEISE is a Danish novelist with whose works we have in this country
no acquaintance, but who has just been introduced to the Germans by a
translation into their language of his _Novels of Christian Winther_, which
are praised by the critics as not only well written, but as affording an
excellent idea of Danish social life. Zeise is the son of a country parson
of Lolland; was born in 1796; and first distinguished himself by his
fugitive poems, which in 1820 were collected in a volume. He travelled in
Germany, Switzerland, and Italy, and in 1832 published a collection of
translations from the German poets and other writers. In 1835, he brought
out a second series of his own poems, in which he abandoned to a great
degree his previous popular style, and put on the manners of fashionable
society. This was not a successful experiment. His novels are more recent;
the best, _Osterie_, was published in 1843. In 1849 he translated _Reinecke
Fuchs_ into Danish, preserving the original metre. He now has a pension
from government, and lives at Copenhagen.

       *       *       *       *       *

TEGNER, the great Swedish poet, is known to American and English readers
through _Frithiof's Saga_ and Longfellow's translations of his _Children of
the Lord's Supper_. A German version of his more recent writings is now
making its appearance at Leipzic. The first number contains _Gerda_, a
fragment of an unfinished heroic poem which is spoken of as very admirable,
and a few little comic poems which are said to be charming. Adam and Eve
figure in one of these.

       *       *       *       *       *

HEINRICH VON ORTENBURG has published a second edition of his poetical tale,
entitled _Nachtbluthen_--Night-blooms, or Night-flowers--and JOHN G. SEIDE,
the Viennese, an increased edition of _The Songs of the Night_. The two
will serve to bind up with _Voices of the Night_--though perhaps there
_are_ German or Sclavonic poems that would better serve this purpose.

       *       *       *       *       *

_Bomische Rosen, Czechische Volkslieder_ (Bohemian Roses, or National
Songs), by IDA VON DURINGSFELD, and published by Kern, of Breslau, will
undoubtedly attract the attention of the rapidly increasing circle of
friends of Sclavonic literature. Also Sketches of Travel, by the same
authoress, published by Schlodtmann, of Bremen.

       *       *       *       *       *

An edition of _Hoffman von Fallersleben's Heimatklange_, or Regrets for
Home, a collection of songs, has just made its appearance. Apropos of
ultra-liberal political bards, we see that FRELIGRATH publishes the second
volume of _Neuere Polit und Sociale Gedichte_, or Recent Political and
Social Poems, by Schaub, of Düsseldorf. Freligrath's reputation as a poet
appears to have much advantage from his persecution as a patriot.

       *       *       *       *       *

The Italians were surprised lately by the announcement that the ex-minister
GUERRAZZI, who is in prison awaiting trial for high treason, was about to
publish _An Apology for his Political Life_, and that sheets of this
Apology are from time to time forwarded to Signor Lami, Minister of Greece
and Justice, who revises them, when they are returned to Guerrazzi for
final correction. It seems incredible--altogether inconsistent with Italian
policy--that a state prisoner should thus be suffered to pre-occupy the
public mind with his defence. But the ministerial paper of the 8th of
August indiscreetly solved the mystery with the following notice:

     "The publisher, Lemonnier, at Florence, is now printing, and
     will shortly publish a thick volume, containing 'The Apology
     for the Political Life of Guerrazzi,' written by himself.
     The announcement of this publication, is of a nature to
     excite great curiosity; it will at the same time be a
     thunderbolt to the Neo-Moderati, and the most conclusive
     condemnation of their acts during the period Guerrazzi was
     in power. Guerrazzi therein unpitifully and ably scourges
     their political weaknesses, and their _portefeuille_
     rivalries, which obliged the Grand Duke in the end to throw
     himself into the arms of the democratic party. This book of
     Guerrazzi's will be a peremptory reply to the
     proudly-compiled apology of the Italian Constitutional
     party, published by Messrs. Gualterio and Farini, and
     especially to the base and calumnious imputations, directed
     by the latter against our excellent and loyal Grand Duke, in
     the recently published third volume of his work. Not only
     will the Constitutionalists be denounced in the book of
     Guerrazzi, but the intrigues of the Piedmontese Government
     with regard to Tuscany will be exposed, as likewise those of
     Sir G. Hamilton, British ambassador at Florence."

This certifies the publication to be a bargain between Guerrazzi and the
Tuscan Ministry to give vent to their hatred of the Constitutional party
and of Piedmont. Guerrazzi writes in prison, from prison sends to the
printers, and the Minister acts as reviser. It is really an odd thing--but
characteristic of Italian affairs, perhaps,--for a disgraced and impeached
minister to buy his life by turning "States' Evidence." In better days such
results were for rascals of a lower grade.

       *       *       *       *       *

F. A. GUALTERIO brings out an account of the late Italian
revolution--_Gliultimi Rivolgimenti Italiani, Memorie Storiche, con
Documenti inediti_--the first part of which, in three large octavo volumes,
only comes down to the accession of Pius IX. to the Pontificate. The work
is published in Florence, and has made considerable sensation, especially
in Tuscany and Piedmont. The publications on the subject that appear in
Italy are of course all on one side. The other side is represented by a
party, or by several parties, who are in exile, and the number of books
published on Italy and Italian affairs, in London and in Paris, is very
great: more than a hundred during the last year.

       *       *       *       *       *

In Berlin we observe that Sigismund Wiese, the author of two pious plays,
entitled respectively _Moses_ and _Jesus of Nazareth_, has put forth
another pair of similar dramatic productions, bearing the names of the
_Apostle Peter_, and _The Apostle Paul_. Whether this be a retrograde
movement toward the ancient Bible mysteries of the middle ages, or whether
the theatre in Berlin (as we should infer from certain recent curious works
and movements) is actually undergoing a spiritual renovation, we have not
as yet ascertained.

       *       *       *       *       *

A work called _Essai de Socialisme Rationnel_, by M. COLINS, has appeared
at Paris, where it is exciting some attention. It is dedicated to Emile de
Girardin, though in the dedication the author declares his complete dissent
from the doctrines of that eminent journalist. M. Anatole Leroy is
reviewing it in a series of articles in _La Presse_. The motto of M. Colins
is this: "What I understand by socialism is the abolition of all pauperism,
whether moral relating to knowledge, or material relating to riches. I
affirm that this socialism has become necessary to order, and that it can
be established without disorder."

       *       *       *       *       *

Pleasant reading is there in the _Memoires Pittoresques d'un Officier de
Marine_, just published at Paris in two handsome octavos, with the name of
Captain F. LACONTE as their author. The French in general are not great
travellers, but the best narrators in the world. Our Captain adds to the
reputation of his people in both respects. He tells the story of his
adventures and experiences in out-of-the-way parts of the world with a
gayety and _laissez-aller_ which charm the reader. For the rest, what he
saw in the South Sea, in Russia, in Turkey, at Madagascar, was well worth
the telling in such a style. When he prints another book we hope to hear of
it.

       *       *       *       *       *

A book which our students of belles-lettres should have is M. de la
VILLEMARQUE'S _Poemes des Bardes Bretons du VIe Siecle_. It is an
excellent proof of the thorough study now devoted to the early popular
literature of France, whose richness, by the way, is not much suspected by
the elegant scholars of other countries. M. de la Villemarque has treated
his subject with equal conscientiousness and affection. He gives abundant
specimens of the songs of the bards in the form of translations from the
original Celtic into French. The work is concluded by some philological
disquisitions of value to whoever wishes to study the Celtic tongue.

       *       *       *       *       *

M. PERRYMOND, one of the most intelligent and learned staticians of France,
has published a reply to Thiers's Report on Paupers and Public Charity: the
title of PERRYMOND'S work is _Le Pain du Proletaire, ou le Commerce des
Peuples_. It is socialistic.

       *       *       *       *       *

The political and social theory of Mazzini, and especially his doctrine
that the idea of duty, with the utter subjection of the individual to the
general interest, is the sole base for society and government, is the
subject of some vigorous and unmerciful essays in the _Journal des Debats_,
by Alexandre Thomas.

       *       *       *       *       *

A late number of the _Revue des Deux Mondes_, has an article by M.
TAILLANDIER, on the Swiss popular poets, in which they are duly praised,
and considerable extracts given from their writings. M. Taillandier thinks,
however, that Switzerland is in serious danger of moral and mental
corruption from the inroads of the Hegelian philosophy.

       *       *       *       *       *

Those who wish in the briefest space to get an idea of the philosophical
system of AUGUSTE COMTE, will find a valuable aid in some articles by M.
ROMAIN CORNUT, now published in _La Presse_. M. Cornut proposes to give a
succinct yet complete summary of all the teachings of the great Positivist.

       *       *       *       *       *

A work has just begun to appear at Paris, which must excite the attention
of every student of history, and claim a place in every library that
pretends to any degree of completeness. It is a collection of the speeches
and parliamentary reports of the principal French orators from 1789 to the
present day. The first volume is published containing the speeches of
MIRABEAU, with a biography and a great variety of critical notices of the
great revolutionist and his career. The speeches of Robespierre will appear
promptly, as well as those of Bussot, Vergniaud, Danton, Maury, Cazalles,
&c. The price is seven francs the volume.

       *       *       *       *       *

We have mentioned with the praise which we believe it deserved, the
_History of the Protestants of France_, by G. S. FELICE, lately published
by Mr. Walker. This work was simultaneously translated, by the author of
Mr. Walker's version, and by a very accomplished woman whose labors that
version made profitless. On the same subject we have from Lea & Blanchard,
of Philadelphia, in two volumes, a _History of the Protestant Reformation
in France_, by Mrs. MARSH, the authoress of "Emily Wyndham," &c. This work
will be popular. Several years ago we read a _History of the Reformed
Religion in France_, by Mr. SMEDLEY, published by the Harpers, who still,
we believe, have it on their trade lists. It is quite as eloquently
written, as dramatic, and in all respects as able as either of the others;
and any of the three may be commended as not less engrossing than the last
new novel.

       *       *       *       *       *

The library of the poet Gray, which had been kept together in the family of
William Penn, was at length scattered by a sale at auction, in London, on
the 26th of August.

       *       *       *       *       *

When M. GUIZOT, many years ago, published his "Collection of Memoirs
relating to the History of the Revolution in England," in twenty-seven
volumes, he added to that great work biographical sketches of the various
authors whose works he had translated. Those biographical studies,
carefully revised and corrected, with some that he had contributed to
dictionaries, and others entirely new, are now collected into a volume of
_Bohn's Library_ (New-York, Bangs & Brother), and, with the memoirs of
General Monk, constitute a sort of gallery of portraits, in which
personages of the most different characters appear in contrast--chiefs or
champions of sects or parties, Parliamentarians, Cavaliers, Republicans,
and Levellers, who, either at the termination of the political conflicts in
which they were engaged, or when in retirement towards the close of their
lives, described themselves, their own times, and the parts they played
therein. M. Guizot has written the History of the English Revolution in
these lives of the Revolutionists; for _all_ parties were revolutionary in
those days--the Cavaliers by their denial of right no less than the
Parliamentarians by their assertion of it. The studies are of Denzil
Hollis, Edmund Ludlow, Thomas May, Sir P. Warwick, John Lilburne, Fairfax,
Mr. Hutchinson, Sir Thomas Herbert, John Price, Lord Clarendon, Burnet, the
Duke of Buckingham, Sir John Reresby, with notices of the _Eikôn Basiliké_,
&c, and Memoirs of James II.--a sufficient variety to enable the author to
exhibit all the facettes of the diamond.

       *       *       *       *       *

At the distribution of prizes awarded to pupils in the various colleges of
Paris, three or four weeks ago, the new Superior Council of Public
Instruction, including MM. Thenard, Giraud, Daniel-Poinsot, and Ortila,
attended officially at the Sorbornne: they were placed behind the Minister
of Public Instruction, beside whom were M. Portalis, President of the Court
of Cassation, and M. Saint-Marc Girardin, Secretary of the Council. The
other members of the Council who assisted the Minister were M. Dupin,
President of the National Assembly; M. Laplagne-Barras, wearing the
magnificent dress of the superior officers of the Court of Cassation;
Cardinal Gousset, seated, wearing the scarlet robe and hat of his office,
&c. But the real hero of the solemnity was GUIZOT, who, on his entrance
into the hall to resume his ancient place among the professors, was greeted
with loud acclamations and the most respectful salutations, which were
repeated still more warmly when the name of his son, William Guizot, was
pronounced as of one of the prizemen.

       *       *       *       *       *

A new novel, in two volumes, by EUGENE SUE, with the title of _Miss Mary;_
a tale by HENRI MURGER, called _Claude et Marianne_; and volumes iv. and v.
of _Ange Pitou_, by ALEXANDER DUMAS, have just appeared in Paris.

       *       *       *       *       *

The witty feuilletoniste, JULES JANIN, has published in a volume the
letters he wrote from London during the Great Exhibition to the _Journal
des Debats_. J. J., as everybody knows, is the most delightful journalist
of art and society in the world, and all Paris anticipates the articles
under his signature as a principal part of each day's satisfaction. Apropos
of this new book of his, the London _Morning Chronicle_ says, "From the
first line to the last, he has rioted in his own peculiar style--laughed,
cried, sung, danced, in the same, and almost in every breath--jumped about
in one page like a kitten catching its tail--and struck himself into an
awful attitude of moral meditation, with an aspect as wise as Aristotle's,
in the next--accomplishing all these literary feats by a most miraculous
outpouring of words--capital words, fanciful, witty, fantastic, scholarly
words--and jumbled, tossed, piled up on each others' backs--jerked this way
and that--sharpened one against the other, glittering and gleaming, one by
the aid of another--a perfect firework of words, Roman-candle sentences,
and Catherine-wheel periods--rockets of epithets, and girandoles of
antitheses!" But yet Janin's self-respect would not allow him to say that,
in some instances, he has "sacrificed thought and sense, pith and
shrewdness, to build up a barley-sugar temple of verbal prettiness, and to
deck and wreath it with artificial flowers of rhetoric and of phraseology,
which for a moment may seem to have smell, and sap, and savor, but which,
upon closer inspection, too often reveal themselves in their true, and dry,
and dreary substance of wire, and gauze, and calico."

       *       *       *       *       *

One M. LEON DE MONTBEILLARD has published a work on SPINOZA. If that
Philosopher has one characteristic more eminent than another, it is
commonly supposed to be the precision and exactness of his logic. To say
that Spinoza was a rigorous logician is a platitude, a truism. M.
Montbeillard declines to walk in such a beaten path. He denies that Spinoza
has any skill whatever in the science of reason, that he is a mere
rhapsodist!

       *       *       *       *       *

M. XAVIER SAURIAC, author of the Socialist tragedy entitled _The Death of
Jesus Christ_, was lately tried, along with his two booksellers, for
pernicious and insurrectionary doctrines put into the mouth of the
Redeemer. They were heard by counsel, and the dramatist was admitted to
plead at length; but the jury convicted the three, and the court inflicted
long imprisonment, and fines.

       *       *       *       *       *

MR. THEODORE MARTEN, a frequent contributor to the Edinburgh Review, and
the author of the well-known _Bon Gaultier Papers_ in Tait's Magazine, has
been married to the celebrated actress, Miss Helen Faucit Saville (best
known without the last name).

       *       *       *       *       *

THOMAS COOPER, author of the _Purgatory of Suicides_, &c., has been on a
lecturing tour through Ireland and Scotland, lately, and has given an
account of what he observed, in several letters to the London _Leader_. We
copy from them a few paragraphs:

     I had two hours delightful conversation with Mr. de Quincy,
     at Lasswade, and was as deeply impressed with his
     intellectual power in talking, as I was with his writing
     when, in my boyhood, I read his "Confessions of an English
     Opium Eater."

     On my return from visiting Kirk Alloway, and the cottage of
     Burns, I called on his remaining sister, Mrs. Begg, a highly
     intelligent woman of eighty, who gave me some information of
     an important character, as I deem it to be. Her daughter,
     Isabella, was present while I had the short conversation
     with her. I told her that I entertained strong doubts of the
     truth of many things which were said about her illustrious
     brother, and I wished to have the benefit of her own
     personal knowledge respecting him. She replied that she
     would have pleasure in giving me all the information in her
     power. I told her that a person in Glasgow had declared to
     me, the other day, that he believed all the accounts of her
     brother's irregular life; for a friend of his had called on
     Mrs. Begg lately, and _she_ had said that she had often seen
     her brother sit at the table in a morning, after a night's
     debauch, shading his face with his hand, while the big tears
     of remorse were dropping on the board before him. Mrs. Begg
     seemed moved painfully. "Nothing is more false," she
     replied; "I never had such a conversation; and never could
     say so, for I never saw my brother either drunk, or showing
     any such feeling; nor did I ever know him to be drunk. It is
     true, I saw but little of him in the latter part of his
     life; but his son, who was with him almost constantly, told
     me that he never saw his father the worse for liquor but
     once; and then he was sick, but yet perfectly conscious. His
     son also said, that though his father would come home late
     during the latter part of his life, when they lived in
     Dumfries; yet he was always able to examine bolts and bars,
     went to observe that the children were right in bed and
     always acted like a sober man. Besides," added the
     intelligent old lady, "how was it possible that my brother
     could be a drunkard, when he had so small an income, and
     yet, a few weeks before his death, owed nobody a shilling?
     That speaks for itself." Mrs. Begg furthermore confirmed
     what I also learned in Glasgow from persons conversant with
     those who had known every circumstance of the close of
     Burns's life, that Allan Cunningham has sorely misstated
     many matters. Burns did _not_ die in the dramatic style
     which Allan tells of. Allan was never in Ayrshire in his
     life; but had his materials from some old fellow who went
     about poking into every corner and raking out every false
     story about Burns. A writer in Glasgow, in whose company I
     sat for a short time in the evening after I had delivered my
     oration there on Burns, contradicted Allan Cunningham's
     account of Burns's death, from personal knowledge--just at
     the time when Allan's _Life of Burns_ appeared; but Allan
     never took any notice of the pamphlet, and never corrected
     the misstatement. Mrs. Begg said that she had seen the two
     volumes of the new life of her brother, by Robert Chambers,
     and the account was fairer than any she had seen before.

The name of the "Baroness VON BECK" has been familiar through the English
reviews, during the last year or two, as the authoress of a book on the
late Hungarian war. This woman turns out to have been no baroness, not even
a "friend" of Kossuth, but a paid spy in the service of the National
Hungarian Government, and lately a paid spy in the "recently established
foreign branch of the English police force." She was on the thirtieth of
August apprehended at Birmingham for obtaining money under false pretences,
and died in the anteroom of the court, from a sudden affection of the
heart, induced by the emotion caused by her detection. She had played a
remarkable part. Her Memoirs were published by Bentley, and had a large
sale, but they appear to have been written by another person. At the time
of her arrest she was procuring subscriptions for a new volume descriptive
of her pretended Adventures.

       *       *       *       *       *

Mr. THACKERAY is writing a novel in three volumes, to be published in the
winter. The scene is in England early in the eighteenth century, and among
the characters will be Bolingbroke, Swift, and Pope; and Steele will play a
prominent part. Mr. Thackeray has concluded to publish no more "serials,"
and we hope his new scenes and persons will suggest to him a little respect
for human nature, which hitherto he appears to have regarded as a mere
trick and imposture.

       *       *       *       *       *

A pension of 200_l._ a year on the civil list has been conferred on Mr.
Silk Buckingham. A pension of 200_l._ a year has also been given to Colonel
Torrens, the author of several works on political economy. Mr. Buckingham
had just obtained 400_l._ a year, as we have before mentioned, from the
East India Company. It seems to us that these pensions can have but little
to do with the "encouragement of literature."

       *       *       *       *       *

The venerable poet JAMES MONTGOMERY will be eighty years of age on the
fifth of November, and the people of Sheffield are preparing suitable
honors for the occasion. A statue, to be set up in a conspicuous place, is
talked of, and a general desire is felt that the festival which is
proposed, and the honors which are to be given, shall be worthy of the man
and the city.

       *       *       *       *       *

A curious Diary of EDMUND BOHEN, a voluminous writer of the seventeenth
century, has been discovered in Suffolk, England, his native county, and is
about to be published under the editorship of S. W. RIX, of Beccles, author
of the Fauconberge Memorial.

       *       *       *       *       *

JOHN STUART MILL, we are advised by letters from England, is hereafter to
be editor of the _Westminster Review_, which is now the grand organ of the
socialists and disorganizers of society.

       *       *       *       *       *

We have from Mr. Hart, of Philadelphia, in two beautiful volumes, _Memoirs
of the Life of Mary Queen of Scots_, by Miss BENGER. They are written with
neatness, and could not fail of a dramatic interest. Indeed, we know of no
memoir of Mary Stuart, in the two or three dozen we have read with more or
less attention, that is in all respects as attractive as Miss Benger's. But
it seemed an unfortunate time to publish this, when the _History of Mary
Queen of Scots_ by M. MIGNET, Perpetual Secretary of the Academy of Moral
and Political Sciences, was advertised, and it was known that its character
would be such as necessarily to give it precedence of all other works on
the subject. We noticed the design of M. Mignet two or three months ago,
and we have now before us a translation, published by Bentley, of London,
of his first volume. It fully realizes our expectations, in evident candor,
research, and ability. It owes its existence to Prince Labanoff's
collection of the queen's letters, and is the substance of a series of
papers on that extraordinary work in the _Journal des Savants_. But M.
Mignet had obtained access to original documents (chiefly the dispatches of
the Spanish embassies in England, France, and Rome) which even Prince
Labanoff had not explored, and has thus been able to give an original
character to his narrative. It is an excellent specimen of condensed yet
clear historical writing. Leading incidents stand out boldly, and no
essential facts are omitted, yet there is not an excess of details. Motives
are discriminated, and doubtful questions cleared, while we are spared the
fatigue of elaborate disquisition. The book is little more than a
sketch--but it is a most valuable one. With more materials before him than
any previous biographer, the author has had to contend with fewer
prejudices of his own. He is neither the apologist, nor the traducer of his
heroine. Neither as Catholic nor as Protestant, as Scotchman nor as
Englishman, does he sit in judgment on her history; he views the scenes of
her career with an impartiality as far removed from harshness as from
indulgence and may perhaps be pronounced her first unbiassed biographer. It
is right at the same time to add that his historic coldness of temperament
does not always enable him to judge quite fairly the difficulties under
which both parties (but especially the Protestant party) labored at
particular times; and perhaps it stops short, now and then, of the
compassionate considerations which would best explain some points of Mary's
conduct.

Upon the whole, it will be seen from M. Mignet's judicial and masterly
exhibition of the case, that there is very little ground upon which to base
a belief of the poor queen's innocence of the great crimes of which she is
accused. For her wit, beauty, and misfortunes, notwithstanding her
wickedness, the world clings to her memory, and until human nature is
changed men will receive proofs of her guilt as they would such proofs
against a sister. M. Mignet presents these proofs so that they cannot be
rejected.

Among the recent French Lives of Mary Stuart, is one by M. Duguard--a
sentimental romance that acquired a temporary rage, and was aided by George
Sand in an elaborate letter of compliment addressed to the author. Miss
Agnes Strickland will devote to the same heroine one entire volume of her
_Lives of the Queens of Scotland._

       *       *       *       *       *

Among the recently established publishing houses of this country no one
appears to be conducted with more judgment--so far at least as the
selection and execution of books is concerned--than that of W. M. Moore &
Co. of Cincinnati. Among their original publications we have _Service
Afloat and Ashore During the Mexican War_, by Lieut. SEMMES, (a second
edition is just issued,) which by the common consent of reviewers is in
attractiveness and absolute value inferior to none among the very large
number of works that treat of the Mexican campaigns; and the list of their
republications includes _The Course of Creation_, by the Rev. Dr. ANDERSON,
of Scotland, in which, with unusual ability, candor, and eloquence, the
relations of natural science and the divine revelation are discussed; _The
Footprints of the Creator_, the most able, and, in a scientific point of
view, the most interesting of the works of HUGH MILLER; and _Scenes and
Legends of the North of Scotland_, by the same author--a singularly
entertaining performance. They have in press a volume on _Aesthetiks_, by
Professor MOFFAT, of Miami University, said to be written with singular
ability, and designed chiefly for purposes of education.

       *       *       *       *       *

Among the most attractive books in recent religious literature is _The
Ancient and Modern History of the Rivers of the Bible_, lately published in
London and just reprinted in New-York by Stringer & Townsend, with an
introduction by the Rev. Dr. George B. Cheever. The Euphrates, the Hiddekel
or Tigris, the Chebar, the Ulai, the Jordan, the Jarmuk, the Jahbok, the
Arnon, the Kishon, and the Nile, the brooks Zered, Cherith, Kedron, Elah,
Eshcol, and Besor, and the pool of Siloam, are treated with a degree of
knowledge and a pleasing simplicity of style somewhat rare in works of this
description. The author has given particular attention to the discoveries
of Rich, Layard, and others, by the Euphrates and the Tigris, and we have
nowhere else a better exhibition in brief of the appearance of the
classical and sacred lands through which these rivers have flowed, half the
time since the creation was witness of the most remarkable events in human
history. The volume is illustrated by excellent wood-engravings of natural
scenery, antiquities, and existing cities.

       *       *       *       *       *

Among the passengers from this port to Europe, in the steamer of the 10th
September, was the Abbe BRASSEUR DE BOURBOURG, for three years past an
active archæological student in Mexico--that land of monuments and
traditions, whose ancient history is second only to that of Egypt in its
features of gloom and mystery. Some of the results of the Abbe's researches
have been indicated in his recently published _Cartas_, addressed to the
Duc de Valmy, which are only the introduction to an elaborate work, within
which it is the author's design to bring all that is known of the ancient
and modern history of Mexico. Among the various materials for the
illustration of that part of this work relating to the aborigines, the Abbe
has succeeded in obtaining from the neglected and not yet half explored
libraries of Mexico, the following original and valuable materials.

1. Part 1. of a manuscript, by a priest of Chiapas, named Ordoñes,
entitled, "Historia del Cielo y de la Tierra," etc. etc., being a
translation of an ancient Tzendal hieroglyphical MS. containing the Indian
account of the first settlement of Southern Mexico, the founding of _Na
Chan_, or Palenque, etc. Also, portions of Part II. of the same MS. 2.
Another manuscript of Ordoñes, without title, being a sort of memoir upon
the ruins of Palenque, and on Antonio Del Rio's expedition. 3. A few
chapters of a MS. of Santa Clara, taken from an inedited history of Peru,
but relative to Mexico. 4. The original MS. of Cabrera upon Palenque. 5.
Principles of a Grammar of the Tzotzil language. 6. Principles of a
Grammar, Doctrinarium, and part of a Vocabulary of the Tzoque language
(Chiapas). 7. A complete Vocabulary of the Maya and Spanish, with a great
many etymological explanations. 8. A Vocabulary of the Spanish and Maya,
less complete, 9. Codex Chimalpopoca, being the manuscript of the
collection of Boturini, catalogued under the name of "Historia de los Reyes
de Culhuacan," in the Aztec or Nahua language. 10. Codex Gondra, being the
same known in the collection of Boturini, under the name of "Historia
Tultaca," often cited by Gama; Spanish and Mexican. 11. "Fuente de los
Verbos y Substantives Mexicanos," a host of Spanish and Mexican
vocabularies. 12. Relacion que le envia su Magestad por D. Juan Baptista de
Pomar, en 9 dias de Marz de 1582. This is a relation concerning Tezcuco.
13. A MS. in Mexican hieroglyphics, being a title of property in the
Kingdom of the Tezcucan Prince Nezahualpilli, with a portrait of this
prince, all on _Papel Maguey_. 14. Several prayer books in Mexican (MS.).
15. A few prayers in Maya, MS. 16. The original MS. explanation of the
Codex Borgia, composed by the Father Fabrega, for Cardinal Borgia, of which
speaks Baron Humboldt in his "Vues de Cordilleres," etc. in Italian. 17. A
short vocabulary of the Huabi language spoken near Tehuantepec. The Abbe
has also four or five Mexican Grammars printed in Mexico, and other rare
books not included in the catalogue of Ternaux Compans. The collection is,
therefore, more complete than any other made by any individual, and in the
hands of an indefatigable student like the Abbe Bourbourg, will not fail to
throw a flood of light on the ancient history of Mexico.

       *       *       *       *       *

A few weeks ago Mr. SCHOOLCRAFT published a complaint that his _Indian in
his Wigwam_ had been published without his knowledge by G. H. Derby & Co,
of Buffalo, under the title of "The American Indians, their History,
Condition and Prospects." Messrs. Derby & Co. have replied in the _Literary
World_, that they came honestly by the stereotype plates of the book, and
that as to the title, they "_had an undoubted right to alter it_." We beg
these gentlemen and all others in like circumstances to reflect a little
upon this doctrine, before endorsing it too positively. _However
indisputable the title of Derby & Co. to the copyright of the book in
question, they had no more right to change its name than they had to steal
Mr. Schoolcraft's money._ He is a very silly person who maintains the
contrary. Only the _author_ of a book has the right to change even the
place of a comma in it.

       *       *       *       *       *

Mr. SIMMS has just published _Norman Maurice, or the Man of the People, an
American Drama, in Five Acts_. The scene is partly in Philadelphia, partly
in St. Louis, and the plot involves the election of a senator from
Missouri--as various passages disclose, in the present time. This is one of
the chief faults of the piece, as the history of Missouri politics is so
familiar that no illusion in the case is possible. Aside from this, it is
in many respects an admirable play--bold, simple, and yet striking in
conception, and wrought out with a general fitness and force of incident
and style that should secure it, in our opinion, immediate and very eminent
success on the stage. There has never been acted an _American_ play of
equal merit. It was originally printed in the Southern Literary Messenger.

       *       *       *       *       *

We are gratified to learn that the Rev. Dr. ALBRO, of Cambridge,
Massachusetts, has in preparation a complete edition of the works of the
"learned and renowned Mr. Thomas Shepherd," who was the first minister in
that town. These works will fill several octavo volumes, and we regard them
as among the most valuable relics of the Puritan age in New-England. We
have had for several years the very rare but incomplete collection of them
published by Prince, in 1747. Dr. Albro will have some advantages in
writing Shepherd's biography, which have not been enjoyed by others who
have recently essayed that service.

       *       *       *       *       *

A new edition of _The Works of Henry Fielding_ will be published in a few
weeks by Stringer & Townsend. Monsieur de Marivaux in France, says Bishop
Warburton, and Henry Fielding, in England, stand the foremost among those
who have given a faithful and chaste copy of life and manners, and by
enriching their romance with the best part of the comic art, may be said to
have brought it to perfection. Without attempting a defence of the
impurities which may be found in the novels and descriptions of Fielding,
it should not be forgotten that the language used, and the manners depicted
were those of the age in which he lived, and for which he wrote without
further regard to posterity than as his would serve as records and
illustrations of past times. In our admiration of a new school of comic
writers, many may have forgotten this "prose Homer of human nature," and it
will not be an unpleasing or profitless task for any to review and compare
Fielding and Smollet with Dickens, Lever, Thackeray and others now living,
who have attempted in the same manner to add to the general happiness.

       *       *       *       *       *

The _Theory of Human Progression, and Natural Probability of a Reign of
Justice_, a work which has received much attention in England, has just
been republished by B. B. Mussey & Co., of Boston. The author says, "The
truth I endeavor to inculcate is--That _Credence rules the world_--that
credence determines the condition and fixes the destiny of nations--that
_true_ credence must ever entail with it a correct and beneficial system of
society, while false credence must ever be accompanied by despotism,
anarchy, and wrong--that before a nation can change its _condition_, it
must change its credence; that change of credence will of necessity be
accompanied sooner or later by change of condition: and consequently, that
true credence, or in other words _knowledge_, is the only means by which
man can work out his well being and ameliorate his condition on the globe."
The author, who appears to be familiar in some way with the writings of
Comte, is unquestionably a man of abilities, and the work is in some
respects eminently suggestive; but it has not escaped severe criticism in
some of the theological and philosophical journals.

       *       *       *       *       *

Mr. BARTLETT'S _Nile Boat, or Glimpses of the Land of Egypt_, has been
republished in a beautiful large octavo by the Harpers. The well-known
author aims at affording a few distinct and lively impressions, by pencil
and pen, of the more interesting objects on the banks of the Nile, with
such historical and archæological explanation as may satisfy the reader
without confusing him with redundant details. Exaggeration has been
studiously avoided, and accuracy studied, and the illustrations have been
copied from original sketches taken on the spot.

       *       *       *       *       *

Dr. KITTO'S very valuable _Daily Bible Illustrations_ have been published
by Messrs. Carter in four small octavo volumes. The entire work is to
consist of eight volumes, and will comprise a series of original readings
on selected passages of Scripture, illustrative of the history, biography,
geography, antiquities, and theology of the Bible. The subjects are
arranged so as to extend over two years' daily reading. While specially
designed for the family circle, to the youthful members of which the
illustrations will render the Scripture histories particularly agreeable,
the work is characterized by a degree of scholarship and ability that will
make it eminently entertaining and instructive to even the best informed
general reader.

       *       *       *       *       *

The _Early Life and First Campaigns of Napoleon_, with a History of the
Bonaparte Family, and a Review of French Politics, to the year 1796, by B.
P. POORE, has been published by Ticknor & Co. of Boston, and will be
continued in several parts, completing the life of the Emperor. Mr. Poore
while residing in Europe as the Historical Agent of Massachusetts,
collected many important documents illustrating his subject, and he will
undoubtedly succeed in producing not only a very interesting biography, but
a comparatively original one.

       *       *       *       *       *

Mr. GEORGE TAYLOR, a young lawyer who has distinguished himself in his
profession, is the author of a clever book, entitled _Indications of the
Creator, or the Natural Evidences of a Final Cause_. (Charles Scribner.)
Mr. Taylor takes the side of the Christian Religion, and of the real
against the sham student of nature, in a reviewal of the general subject,
in astronomy, geology, comparative physiology, and natural geography.

       *       *       *       *       *

The _History of Pontiac_, which, while in press, several weeks ago, we
noticed at considerable length in this magazine, has since been published
by Little & Brown of Boston, and Bentley of London, and by the common
consent of the reviewers it places Mr. PARKMAN among our most able and
pleasing historians. Certainly no subject of its kind has hitherto been
treated with as much felicity.

       *       *       *       *       *

The beautiful edition of the _Works of Thomas De Quincey_, which Ticknor &
Co. have for some time been publishing in Boston, will soon be completed,
and the eight or ten duodecimos which it will comprise will be added to as
many libraries as are owned by persons of a genuine appreciation in
literature. They have never before appeared collectively.

       *       *       *       *       *

Mrs. (Fanny Forester) JUDSON has been several weeks in England, on her way
via the Cape of Good Hope, to the United States. She is in better health
than she had been during the last year of her residence in the East.

       *       *       *       *       *

An octavo volume has just been published in Philadelphia under the title of
_The Female Prose Writers of America, with Portraits, Biographical Notices,
and Specimens of their Writings, by_ JOHN S. HART, LL. D. The book is
beneath criticism, and we will dismiss it very briefly after demonstrating
the truth of this statement. We have scarcely ever seen so melancholy an
illustration of incompetence for a task voluntarily assumed. It appears
that to every woman whose name he had ever seen in print Dr. John S. Hart
sent nearly a year ago a circular from which the following paragraphs are
extracts:

     Authors _interested in having their merits placed on a
     proper footing before the public_, will contribute important
     facilities to the accomplishment of this end by furnishing
     me with information in regard to the following particulars:

     1. The name in full (the middle name, as well as the first
     and last), and written carefully so as to prevent misprints.

     2. Date of birth, _where there is no objection_.

     6. Extracts.--_Indicate any passages_, amounting in all to
     five or six octavo pages, that, in the opinion of the author
     or her friends, may be taken as fair specimens of her style.
     The passages should be such as are complete in themselves,
     and contain something of general interest.

     8. Critiques and commendatory notices.--Well-written
     critiques upon the author's style or writings, whether
     published or unpublished, will be acceptable. In almost
     every case, probably, articles of this kind have been
     published, or _exist in manuscript_, or _may be written for
     the occasion_ by those _entirely acquainted with the
     subject_, and if forwarded would furnish the present editor
     the most reliable means of doing full justice in each
     particular case.

The sort of "criticism" which the volume contains may easily be inferred,
as may be the class of literary women who would take any notice of an
application conceived in a spirit so offensive to delicacy and common
self-respect. Accounts of the writings of Miss Sedgwick, Mrs. Kirkland,
Mrs. Oakes Smith, Mrs. Sigourney, Miss McIntosh, Margaret Fuller, and a few
more, were to be found in a well-known book published in the same city, and
of course therefore are included, but to show how ignorant the author is of
the field he attempts to survey, let us place in one column some of the
names he has altogether omitted, and in another an equal number from among
those he has inserted.

_Names omitted._                _Dr. Hart's Female Prose Writers._
MRS. ROBINSON, [Talvi.]               Sarah Hall,
MRS. RICHARD K. HAIGHT,               Sarah H. Browne,
MRS. WM. C. RIVES,                    Maria J.B. Browne,
MRS. T.J. CONANT,                     Elizabeth Larcombe,
EMMA WILLARD,                         Clara Moore,
F. WRIGHT D'ARUSMONT,                 Ann E. Porter,
CATHERINE E. BEECHER,                 Ann T. Wilbur,
ANNA CORA MOWATT,                     Eliza L. Sproat,
ELIZA BUCKMINSTER LEE,                E. W. Barnes,
ELIZABETH P. PEABODY,                 Caroline Orne,
ELIZA L. FOLLEN,                      Caroline May,
MARIA BROOKS,                         Julia C.R. Dorr,
SARAH HELEN WHITMAN,                  Mary E. Morange,
MISS H. LEE,                          Mary Elizabeth Lee,
MRS. PUTNAM,                          Elizabeth Bogart,
MRS. SOUTHWORTH,                      Mary J. Windle,
MISS A. E. DUPUY,                     Frances B. M. Brotherson,
MISS ALICE CAREY, &c. &c.,            &c. &c.

Of the persons named in the second column we believe _not one_ has the
slightest claim to be mentioned in a survey of the compositions of the
Female Prose Writers of America. It is not unlikely that some of them have
capacities for literature, but if so the public has no sufficient proof of
it. On the other hand, see whose places they occupy.

Mrs. Robinson and Madame d'Arusmont were born in Europe, but this fact
could not have influenced Dr. Hart, who has given a conspicuous place to
Miss Caroline May, an Englishwoman, who has been in this country less than
a quarter as long as either of these distinguished persons. Mrs. Robinson
is the wife of our great orientalist, and is herself one of the most
learned women in the world; she has distinguished herself in American
history, in romance, and in criticism, beyond almost any writer of her sex.
The authoress of "A Few Days in Athens," must certainly be regarded as one
of the most able literary women of this age, whatever may be thought of
some of her principles. Mrs. Haight is well known by two of the most
brilliant volumes of travels ever published by the Harpers. Mrs. Rives
(wife of our minister to France), in her "Tales and Souvenirs of a
Residence in Europe" (published by Lea and Blanchard), and in other
writings, displays abilities that make her right to recognition in such a
work unquestionable. Mrs. Conant (wife of the eminent Hebrew professor) is
a woman of great and varied erudition, and ranks, generally, with Mrs.
Robinson. Mrs. Willard is universally known by her valuable writings on
education, in history, and in science, and by her interesting "Journal of a
Residence in Europe." Catherine E. Beecher, the authoress of "Letters on
the Difficulties of Religion," we believe is regarded as one of the ablest
of the celebrated family to which she belongs, and as having the most
profound and masculine intelligence exhibited in contributions made by her
countrywomen to literature. Mrs. Mowatt is entitled to a high rank among
our female novelists. Mrs. Lee, by her lives of Jean Paul and the
Buckminsters and the Old Painters, her novel of "Naomi or Boston Two
Hundred Years Ago," and other works, is omitted with about as much reason
as the Prince of Denmark might be from Hamlet. Another lady of this name,
the authoress of "The Huguenots," "The Three Experiments of Living," "The
Life and Times of Luther," &c., we believe has done more good by her
writings than any other woman in America, and for literary abilities she is
entitled to distinguished praise. Miss Peabody is too well known by her
essays in Æsthetics to need characterization. Mrs. Follen is one of the
best known, and most esteemed female writers of the time. Mrs. Brooks's
"Idomen, a Tale of the Vale of Yumuri," is an exquisite production, which
alone would preserve the name of _Maria del Occidente_ in the lists of
illustrious women. Mrs. Whitman is a writer of remarkable acuteness and
richness, as is shown by her essays on the Transcendental Philosophy. Mrs.
Putnam (a sister of James Russell Lowell), is distinguished not more for
that masterly controversy which she carried on last summer with the _North
American Review_, respecting the Revolutions in Northern Europe, than for
that extensive and varied learning, among the fruits of which were the
first American translations of Swedish and Danish literature, including
some of the novels of Miss Bremer. Mrs. Southworth, by her "Deserted Wife,"
"Mother-in-law," &c., appears to have acquired a larger share of popularity
than is enjoyed by any of her female American contemporaries. Miss A. E.
Dupuy, authoress of "The Conspirator" (lately published by the Appletons),
has won praise from eminent critics in the same department. Miss Alice
Carey, by her "Ill-starred," and other novelettes, has evinced the
possession of such genius as entitles her to a place in the very highest
rank of our literary women. And who that knows any thing of American
literature forgets Mrs. Sedgwick, who wrote "Allen Prescott;" or Mrs.
Louisa J. Hall, who wrote "Joanna of Naples?"

We think we have shown that Dr. John S. Hart knows nothing about "The
Female Prose Writers of America." Our readers certainly can judge for
themselves; but to us the selection of the persons who are named in the
second of the above columns, to the exclusion of those whose names are in
the first column, would seem to be an elaborate quiz, if the manner of the
thing did not evince a genuine earnestness of purpose. We might have
dismissed the book with half a dozen lines, but when we have occasion to
condemn any performance thus decidedly, we think it but fair to prove the
justice of our judgment.

       *       *       *       *       *

A second edition of MRS. LEE'S _Memoirs of the Rev. Joseph Buckminster,
D.D., and of his Son, the Rev. Joseph Stevens Buckminster_, has just been
issued by Ticknor, Reed & Fields, of Boston. In the religious and literary
history of this country there have been few more interesting characters
than the Buckminsters, and this volume of their memoirs is very judiciously
and tastefully written. Mrs. Lee began her task in an attempt to furnish
some materials respecting her father, and brother, for the Rev. Dr.
Sprague, of Albany, who has been several years engaged on a work to be
entitled "Annals of the American Pulpit, or Biographical Notices of Eminent
American Clergymen, of various Denominations."

       *       *       *       *       *

A very elegant edition of the Moral Reflections, Sentences and Maxims, of
ROCHEFOUCAULD, has been published by the well-known bibliopole, Mr. Gowan,
of Fulton-street. The wise French worldling maintains still a precedence of
all the writers of his class, and such an impression of his master-work
will increase his audience.

       *       *       *       *       *

Among the new works announced by Mr. Hart of Philadelphia is the
_Principles of Organic Chemistry_, by Dr. CARL LOEWIG, professor of
Chemistry in the University of Zurich, translated by David Breed, M.D., of
New-York.

       *       *       *       *       *

In a brief and hastily written paragraph in the last _International_, we
referred to a novel by DR. HUNTINGTON, as _Alice, or the Mysteries_,
instead of _Alice, or the New Una_,--a mistake which any reader of ordinary
intelligence, who had ever seen the work in question, might easily have
corrected. The character of the literary performances of Dr. Huntington is
such as to justify some curiosity respecting his personal history, and in
too carelessly attempting to give it, we fell into some errors, which he
"corrects" in a letter to the _Courier and Enquirer_, saying--

     "The novel of _Alice, or the Mysteries, I did not write_,
     although I am forced to admit that it 'displayed a great
     deal of talent as well as a very peculiar morality;' (indeed
     its morality I never did quite approve)--_I never was a
     village doctor--I never was a Congregational minister--and I
     am not now a Catholic priest._"

We may amend our statement thus: Dr. Huntington is the author of a work
entitled, _Alice, or the New Una_, which was very commonly regarded as the
most licentious publication of its season; we understand that in his youth
he was somewhat remarkable for the grimness of his Calvinism; that while a
Congregationalist he became a doctor in medicine; that he afterwards took
orders in the Episcopal church; that he left that church to enter a society
of Roman Catholics; and that it was rumored soon after that he had become a
priest, but, it is now understood, was prevented by disqualifying domestic
relations. We admit that our paragraph had some little inaccuracies, but
certainly they are more easy of explanation than Dr. Huntington's
intimation in his letter of July to the London _Morning Chronicle_ that the
author of _Alban_ and _Alice_ is a clergyman of the Protestant Episcopal
Church!

       *       *       *       *       *

HARPER & BROTHERS have just published _Forest Life and Forest Trees_, by G.
S. Springer, of Boston; Judge Haliburton's recent work on America which we
noticed last month; and Lamartine's _Restoration of the Monarchy in
France_, the most brilliant, superficial and false production of a writer
never remarkable for depth or conscience. They have in press a new volume
of Mr. Hildreth's capital _History of the United States_; Mr. G. P. R.
James's _Lectures on Civilization_, delivered in various parts of the
country last winter; _Sixteen Months in the Gold Diggings_, by Daniel B.
Woods; _Wesley and Methodism_, by Isaac Taylor; _The Fifteen Decisive
Battles of the World_, by Professor Creasy; new volumes of _Memoirs of Dr.
Chalmers_ and Miss Strickland's _Lives of the Queens of Scotland_; and
several new English and American novels.

       *       *       *       *       *

A very interesting handbook of London, somewhat different from any work of
the kind yet published, is soon to appear in this city under the title of
_Memories of the Great Metropolis_, profusely illustrated with wood
engravings, and with a higher literary finish than is common in such
performances.

       *       *       *       *       *

The Rev. Dr. HENRY A. BOARDMAN, of Philadelphia, one of the wise, learned
and faithful divines by whom is preserved the best reputation of the best
vocation, has just published (Lippincott, Grambo, & Co.) a volume of
discourses entitled, _The Bible in the Family, or Hints on Domestic
Happiness_. It is quite aside, and evidently was intended to be, from the
usual routine, though not beyond the legitimate domain of the pulpit. We
have treatises on the relative duties, but no book, we believe, of this
sort--not a treatise,--which is adapted to American society. Dr. Boardman's
work is attractive for its original and striking observation and scholarly
finish as a piece of literature, while calculated to be eminently useful
for its illustrations of practical religion.

       *       *       *       *       *

Among the novelties about to be issued from the press of Mr. Redfield, of
Clinton Hall, is a series of Portraits or Biographies by ARSENE HOUSSAYE,
of the men and women of the eighteenth century, comprising the
philosophers, poets, artists--indeed all who lent a grace to or stamped
their impress on the long and desolate reign of Louis Quinze. They are
executed with a firm hand and possess the brilliant coloring of fiction,
without deviating from historic truth. It is the only work that gives a
just idea of the gay, witty and dissipated society that existed in France
previous to the Revolution, and was one of the causes of that event. Mr.
Redfield also announces _The Ladies of the Covenant_, a series of
interesting biographical illustrations of the religious history of
Scotland, by the Rev. JAMES ANDERSON; _Sorcery and Magic_, by THOMAS
WRIGHT, of the Shakspeare and Percy societies; and a volume of _Tales and
Sketches_, by Miss CAROLINE CHESEBRO.

       *       *       *       *       *

There is in the possession of descendants of JONATHAN EDWARDS a MS. volume
of Discourses on Christian Love, in his own handwriting. The paper looks
dingy, but the writing is regular and clear. It is now being transcribed,
and will be published during the autumn by Robert Carter & Brothers. The
same house have in the press _Lectures on the Evidences of Christianity,
delivered at the University of Virginia, during the Session of 1850-51_,
among the contributors to which are the Rev. Drs. Alexander, Breckenridge,
Plumer, McGill, Rice, Sampson, Ruffner, &c.

       *       *       *       *       *

The _Knickerbocker_ has recently contained several chapters under the title
of _The Sketch Book of Me, Meister Karl_, which have the best quality of
Rabelais and Sterne. We have heard them attributed to Mr. CHARLES G.
LELAND, of Philadelphia--one of the youngest of our authors, and one of the
finest scholars and rarest humorists of this time, We believe Pennsylvania
has no other son or citizen who gives fairer promise of distinction in
letters.

       *       *       *       *       *

ISAAC TAYLOR'S _Elements of Thought, a concise Explanation of the Principal
Terms employed in the several branches of Intellectual Philosophy_, has
been published by W. Gowans, from the ninth London edition.

       *       *       *       *       *

Mr. CARLYLE'S _Life of John Stirling_ is in the press of Phillips & Sampson
of Boston, and will soon be issued. From the same house we are to have
_Memoirs of Sarah Margaret Fuller, Marchesa d' Ossoli_, edited by Ralph
Waldo Emerson and William H. Channing; and a new and very beautiful edition
of Robinson Crusoe, with new illustrations.

       *       *       *       *       *

The American annuals for the present season are not very numerous. Mr.
Walker, of Fulton-street, has published _The Odd Fellow's Offering_, which
contains excellent contributions by Mr. Simms, Mr. Saunders, Mrs. Hewitt,
Mrs. Kirkland, Mrs. Kimball, Mrs. Oakes Smith, and other writers; and
Lippencott, Grambo & Co., of Philadelphia, have published the handsomest
book of its class for the year, in _The Iris_, with unique and beautiful
illustrations from drawings by Captain Eastman, U.S.A., whose wife writes a
large portion of the contents.

       *       *       *       *       *

_Vagamundo, or the Attaché in Spain_, by JOHN E. WARREN, is a very
delightful book illustrative of society, scenery, &c., in "old, renowned,
romantic Spain," where the author was attached to the American legation. As
Mr. Warren while abroad was a correspondent of _The International_, it may
be suspected that we have some prejudice in his favor--which indeed is very
true--and therefore we inform our readers that of the English edition of
this work, and of the American edition, all the critics have given such
opinions as delight an author and bring money to his publisher. Mr. Warren
is the author of _Para, or Scenes and Adventures on the Banks of the
Amazon_, lately published by Putnam. It is his vocation to travel and make
books, as these two performances very plainly show. (Charles Scribner.)

       *       *       *       *       *

Mr. CHARLES ASTOR BRISTED, whose very clever sketches of American Society
we have copied from month to month from _Fraser's Magazine_, has in the
press of Putnam a work entitled _Five Years in an English University_. Mr.
Putnam has in press also _The Shield_, by Miss FENIMORE COOPER, and _The
Monuments of Central and Western America_, by Dr. HAWKS, besides several
beautiful souvenir volumes, for the coming holidays, which embrace
contributions by the best authors and artists of the country.

Mr. SIMMS, has just published (by A. Hart), a new novel under the title of
_Catherine Walton_, which is equal to his best productions. The scene is in
South Carolina, during the Revolution.




_The Fine Arts._


PAUL DELAROCHE'S picture of _Marie Antoinette_ is to be engraved on a large
scale. Delaroche has represented the unfortunate _Autrichienne_ descending
the stairs from the terrible tribunal which pronounced her death-sentence.
She is attired in black, with a white scarf round her shoulders. A singular
but striking effect, which the painter has rendered with habitual felicity,
is the altered color of her hair, which is said to have turned white. The
artist has shown the alteration, by a few stray auburn locks, blanched at
the root. In the background is represented the mob which greeted with
execrations the "widow Capet" on the morning of the 15th October, 1793.

       *       *       *       *       *

The Print of the London Art-Union for the current year is from one of Mr.
Frith's pictures, _An English Merry-making in the Olden Time_, engraved by
Holt, so carefully as to bring out every detail and shade of character in
the original with the greatest fidelity and spirit. The merry-making
consists mainly in the performance, beneath some noble trees, of the old
country-dance of Sir Roger de Coverley, by a party of rustics. A couple of
lovers are seated in the foreground, and close by them is a group of merry
damsels hauling a jolly old farmer to the dance, while the dame encourages
their attack.

       *       *       *       *       *

A few friends of the poet Motherwell, of Glasgow, have just erected a
beautiful monument to him in that city. It is the work of Mr. Fillans, a
friend of the deceased, and is in the form of a small Gothic temple,
consisting of a quadrangular pediment of solid masonry, supporting a light
dome on four pillars; the dome being decorated with carvings of shields and
_fleurs de lis_. In the space between the pillars is a sarcophagus, on
which is placed a termini bust of the poet.

       *       *       *       *       *

The German Painter WINTERHALTER, whose pencil is mainly dedicated to
courtly chronicles and countenances, has just completed another of his
numerous royal family groups. It represents the Duke of Wellington in the
act of offering an affectionate _souvenir_ to his little godson Prince
Arthur, on the occasion of his first birth-day anniversary.

       *       *       *       *       *

The Count de THUN, a distinguished Austrian painter, and M. Ruben, director
of the Royal Academy of the Fine Arts in Prague, have been commissioned by
the Austrian government to examine into the several organizations of the
schools of the arts of design in England, France, and Germany, with a view
to propose such ameliorations as the examination may suggest in the various
schools of Austria.

       *       *       *       *       *

In the closing weeks of the Great Exhibition in London, several
_chef-d'oeuvres_ of art have been received, and among them one by the
celebrated Dutch sculptor, Van der Ven, representing the Temptation of Eve.
It attracts a great deal of attention. The treatment of the subject is bold
and original, the form of the first woman being developed with freedom,
grace, and life-like effect. One of its chief excellencies is, that in its
composition there is no trace of that disposition to borrow from the
classic styles of antiquity, instead of relying upon nature, which so often
detracts from the merit of modern sculpture. Mr. Spense, an English artist
at Rome, has also lately contributed a statue of Burns's Highland Mary,
which is much admired.

       *       *       *       *       *

MR. RUSKIN has published a new pamphlet entitled _Pre-Raphaelitism_, in
which nature, and not the critical writers, the applauded models of the
day, or tradition, is declared the only true guide to excellence in art;
and all modern art is held to be depraved in taste, as it were, an arid
desert, in which he endeavors to set up two landmarks, John Everett,
Millais, and Joseph Mallord Turner. Between these two poles stand William
Hunt, who paints still life; Samuel Prout, of street architecture renown;
John Lewis, the harem-scene delineator; and finally, Mulready and Landseer.
The essay is keenly reviewed in the _Athenæum_, _Times_, &c., but is
admitted by all to be characteristically eloquent.

       *       *       *       *       *

The _American Art-Union_ opened its galleries on Monday evening, September
22. The collection of pictures we understand is unusually good. The
occasion was one of much good feeling and enjoyment. Speeches were made by
the President of the Art-Union, by Mr. Conrad, Secretary of War, by Rev.
Dr. Osgood, Parke Godwin, C. A. Dana, Mr. Thompson of the Southern Literary
Messenger, Judge Campbell, General Wetmore, and several other gentlemen.

       *       *       *       *       *

POWERS'S celebrated statue of EVE, which was lost off Cape Palos in May,
1850, arrived in New-York a few days ago, in the British schooner Volo,
from Carthagena, not having sustained any material injury. A letter from
Mr. Powers respecting this statue was printed in the last number of _The
International_.

       *       *       *       *       *

MR. LEUTZE, after a long absence from this country, has returned, bringing
with him his greatest work, _Washington Crossing the Delaware_, which will
soon be exhibited at the Stuyvesant Institute. Mr. Leutze was received with
great applause at the late meeting of the Art-Union.




_Historical Review of the Month._


In the UNITED STATES, since our last publication, no events have occupied
more attention than the great _Agricultural State Fair_ which was held
recently at Rochester, and of which we shall give a particular account,
illustrated with numerous engravings, in our next number; and the _Railroad
Festival_ at Boston, which was held at the same time. At the latter were
present the President of the United States, the Secretary of State, and
other members of the Cabinet, the Governor-General of Canada, his Aids and
Cabinet, the principal members of the Canadian Parliament, and the leading
merchants in the Canadian cities, the Governors of New England states, the
Presidents of the railways in New England, the Mayors of the cities of New
England and many other influential persons interested in railways and steam
navigation. Speeches were made by the President of the United States, by
Lord Elgin, Daniel Webster, Edward Everett, and many others, and the
occasion was altogether one of the most brilliant and satisfactory of its
kind ever known in this country.

On the 10th of September Mr. Gorsuch, a citizen of Maryland, accompanied by
several officers and other persons, proceeded from Philadelphia to
Christiana, near Lancaster, for the purpose of arresting two negroes
claimed under a law of the United States as fugitive slaves. In order to
resist the execution of the law the negroes of the vicinity rallied to the
number of seventy or eighty, armed themselves with guns, and fired on the
party of whites, killing Mr. Gorsuch, and mortally wounding his son. The
negroes were also considerably injured by a discharge from revolvers by the
party with the officers. It appears from a statement published by the Rev.
Mr. Gorsuch, a son of the claimant of the negroes, that a conspiracy was
planned beforehand, to resist the officers of the law in the execution of
their duty; and that it was not confined to the negroes, but was apparently
under the guidance and control of whites. Mr. Gorsuch says that while the
officers were awaiting the decision of the blacks, a white man rode up;
that his presence seemed to inspire the negroes with renewed hostility;
that he refused, when summoned, to aid the officers, and threatened them
with bloodshed if they persisted in executing the law. It is further
alleged that it was after receiving some communication from this person
that the negroes rushed on the officers and killed Mr. Gorsuch. Since then
a correspondence on the subject has been held between the national
executive and the executives of the states of Maryland and Pennsylvania.
The slaves have not been recovered, but many arrests have been made of
persons charged with conspiracy to prevent the execution of the laws, and
with treason.

The Free Soil party of Massachusetts, at a State Convention, held Sept. 16,
nominated for Governor, John G. Palfrey, and for Lieutenant-Governor, Amasa
Walker. The nomination for Governor was first tendered to Stephen C.
Phillips, of Salem, who declined. The democrats held their State Convention
on the 26th of August. They passed resolutions decidedly in favor of the
Union, and against all anti-national and anti-sectional agitation. George
S. Boutwell was nominated for Governor, and Henry W. Cushman for
Lieutenant-Governor, and Charles G. Greene, Henry H. Childs, and Isaac
Davis, were appointed delegates to the National Democratic Convention,
which was recommended to be holden at Baltimore in May, 1852. The Whig
State Convention was held at Springfield on the 10th of September and, on
the first ballot, Robert C. Winthrop was nominated as their candidate for
Governor, and George Grinnell as their candidate for Lieutenant-Governor.
The proceedings were very harmonious, and the address of the chairman, and
the resolutions passed by the convention, were of a strong national and
Union character. Edward Everett, George Ashmun, and Seth Sprague, were
chosen delegates from the State at large to the National Whig Convention.

In New-York the Whig State Convention assembled at Syracuse on the 11th of
September. George W. Patterson, was nominated for Controller; James M.
Cook, for Treasurer; Samuel A. Foote, for Judge of the Court of Appeals;
James C. Forsyth, for Secretary of State; Daniel Ullmann, Jr., for
Attorney-General; Henry Fitzhugh, for Canal Commissioner; and A. H. Wells,
for State Prison Inspector. Resolutions were adopted, declaring that the
proceeding of the two Whig State Committees at Albany, for the union and
co-operation of the party, was "the result of honorable and patriotic
devotion to the Constitution, and for the best interests of the whole
people, and that it is adopted and approved by this Convention;" and
pledging the whigs to the most liberal conduct in the matter of internal
improvements. The Democratic Convention met at the same place on the tenth.
Resolutions were adopted reaffirming the principles avowed in the
resolutions adopted by the State Convention held at the same place last
year. The following persons were nominated for the several state offices:
John C. Wright, for Controller; Henry S. Randall, for Secretary of State;
Levi S. Chatfield, for Attorney-General; Benjamin Welch, Jr., for
Treasurer; Horace Wheaton, for Canal Commissioner; W. J. M'Alpine, for
State Engineer; General Storms, for Inspector of State Prisons; and A. S.
Johnson, for Judge of the Court of Appeals.

The Maryland Whig State Convention at Baltimore, September 17th, nominated,
with great unanimity, the following State ticket: For Controller of the
Treasury, George C. Morgan; Lottery Commissioner, O. H. Hicks; Commissioner
of the Land Office, George C. Brewer. The Democrats, at their State
Convention held at Baltimore, on the 12th, nominated Philip Francis Thomas,
of Baltimore City, for Controller; James Murray, of Annapolis, for
Commissioner of the Land Office; Thomas R. Stewart, of Caroline, for
Lottery Commissioner.

In Virginia, an election for members of Congress, under the old system and
apportionment, takes place on the fourth Thursday in the present month. The
question of the ratification of the new constitution is to be decided under
the universal suffrage system, on the same day. Members of the Legislature
are also to be elected, according to the old apportionment; but if the new
constitution is ratified, the legislative election is to be superseded by a
new election, under the new apportionment, in December next. At the same
time, a Governor and Lieutenant-Governor &c., are to be elected; and next
spring, the county officers will be chosen in another election; after which
the State elections will occur regularly from time to time.

In South Carolina a large meeting was held at Charleston, on the 28th of
August, in favor of co-operation between the slaveholding states, and
opposed to separate State Action for the purpose of resistance to the
National Government. John Rutledge presided, and in the list of other
officers we find the names of many of the most distinguished citizens of
the State. Our advices from California, to the 14th of August, are of a
favorable character. In San Francisco business is active in spite of the
effects of the recent conflagration, and the administration of justice is
placed on a more substantial basis. Great activity prevails in the mining
districts, and the work of constructing canals on various gold-bearing
streams is vigorously advancing. Accounts from Utah represent the new
territory in a prosperous condition, with the exception of some slight
Indian difficulties. The crops are unusually fine. The emigrants for Salt
Lake and Oregon are progressing prosperously. The Mormons have extended
their settlements along the base of the mountains, northward, and facing
the Great Salt Lake, ninety miles, nearly to Bear River ferry. They are
fast taking up all the good land in the Valley, and are engaged in building
a railroad to the mountain, some seven or eight miles, on which to
transport the materials for their great temple. Dr. John M. Bernhisel has
been chosen Territorial Delegate to Congress.

It has been stated that the Survey of the Mexican Boundary Commission was
progressing rapidly westward. The astronomers and surveyors of the American
and Mexican Commissioners had joined forces, and their advanced parties had
reached a point thirty miles west of Rio Mienlies. The line was to run
eight or ten miles south of Cooks Spring, thus giving the United States the
whole of the road to the Copper Mines, and the only route which can be
traversed by wagons. We have later intelligence, that in consequence of a
disagreement between the Commissioners and the Surveyor, the operations of
the Commission are almost suspended.

Dr. Gardner, of fraudulent Mexican claim notoriety, has returned to
Washington, surrendered himself into the hands of the United States
authorities, and given bail in the sum of $40,000 to appear for trial at
the December term. Senator Chase, of Ohio, has issued a manifesto in which
he announces his intention to adhere to the platform and support the ticket
of the Ohio Democratic Convention. But the ground of this determination is,
that he considers the action of that Convention, besides being acceptable
on other topics, as in effect indorsing the Free Soil doctrines. John
McPherson Berrien has declared his intention of acting with the Union
party. Gen. Quitman, before the late election, withdrew from the contest,
as the secession candidate for Governor of Mississippi. The Special
Convention of the Protestant Episcopal Church for the election of an
Assistant Bishop fur the Diocese of Illinois, was held at Pekin, Sept. 8,
and resulted in the election of Dr. Whitehouse, of New-York. The annual
meeting of the American Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions was
held at Portland, on the 9th day of September. The President, Theodore
Frelinghuysen, presided, and the affairs of the society and its prospects,
were presented in several very interesting reports.

In the last number of this magazine, we stated the failure of some
ineffectual risings in CUBA, and supposed that the peace of that island was
reestablished, at least for a considerable period. But, about the end of
August, the country became exceedingly interested respecting the fate of
the steamer Pampero, which, it had become known, had left New Orleans with
several hundred men, under the command of General Narciso Lopez, with the
intention of landing at some point on the Cuban coast. It afterwards was
disclosed that the party, which consisted of 480 men, designed to go to the
River St. John, and effect a junction with an artillery force which was
waiting there, and then land at some point in the central department; but
on touching at Key West for stores, they were informed of a revolt of the
Vuelta de Abajo, and Lopez resolved to land in that district. The party
disembarked at the small town of Morillos, at two o'clock, on the morning
of the 12th of August; and, soon after, General Lopez sent a pronunciamento
to Los Pazos, in which he informed the inhabitants he was about to march on
them, and would give no quarter to any who did not join him. Being without
means of transportation, he ordered Colonel Crittenden to remain and
protect the baggage, together with 1000 musket cartridges, 3000 muskets,
and 700 pounds of powder in kegs. He told Crittenden that he would send for
him at Los Pazos, and took with him 323 men, leaving 130 with Crittenden,
who, at 11 o'clock that night, started to rejoin him. Their advance was
slow, and on the morning of the 13th, while eating breakfast, they were
surprised by a report of musketry, and the whistling of bullets, from a
body of the enemy, who were repulsed with a loss of nine killed. A short
time after they repeated the attack. Crittenden charged, and forced them to
retreat to a chaparral, from which, as the invaders advanced, they opened a
destructive fire. Finding he could not maintain his position, Crittenden
ordered a return, and the enemy again advanced. At this time, he wished a
small party to attain a position at the right flank of the enemy, to charge
from that side at the same moment he charged on the front. Lieutenants Van
Vechten and Crafts, with twenty men, volunteered, and attained the
position. After remaining about half an hour, and hearing nothing of
Crittenden, they were compelled to retreat, leaving their baggage and
stores. The next morning this party succeeded in joining Lopez at Los
Pazos, half an hour before he marched from that place. Gen. Enna, commander
of the Spanish troops, immediately attacked Lopez with 800 men. After a
hard fight, the enemy retreated, leaving a large number (among whom were
several of their highest officers) dead and wounded. Lopez lost in killed
and wounded, thirty men, among whom were Col. Dowzeman, Lieut. Laviseau,
killed; Gen. Pragay, Capts. Brigham and Gonti, mortally wounded. On the
morning of the 14th, Lopez marched into the mountains, and on that day he
was attacked by 900 men. The action lasted three hours, and the Spaniards
retreated with a large loss. At the moment that the Spaniards retreated in
one direction, Lopez issued an order to retreat in an opposite one, and
made a forced march of 18 miles in 5 hours, over a mountain road. On the
19th, being still in the mountains, two leagues from Bahia, he was
overtaken by a heavy rain storm, which destroyed the greater part of his
ammunition, and rendered the firearms entirely useless. On the morning of
the 20th, the sentry was surprised and shot, and Lopez was completely
routed, flying to the mountains. Lopez escaped on horseback, with nothing
but what he wore. He encamped on one of the mountains, exposed to the
violence of a terrific storm. On the evening of the 21st, having been
forty-eight hours without food, a horse was killed and divided among 125
men, who were all that remained with him. They wandered about until mid-day
of the 24th, when a halt was ordered, and on examination it was found that
they had only 60 serviceable muskets, and about 40 dry cartridges. They
commenced a retreat, when a force of 900 charged on the party. They
dispersed, threw away their arms, and fled to the mountains; seven men only
remaining with Lopez, and a large number being overtaken and killed. Lopez
was taken with six of his men in the _Pinos de Rangel_; his captors were
Jose Antonio Castañeda, guide of a pursuing force, and fifteen peasants of
the country. The capture took place on the 29th, just seventeen days from
his landing. The news of it spread at once through the country, and people
began to flock into the camp to see the prisoners; to avoid inconvenience,
Col. Ramon de Lago, who commanded the column, conveyed them to Havana by a
night march.

The second day after being separated from Lopez, the party under Colonel
Crittenden was captured by a detachment of Spanish soldiers and carried
into Havana, where, on the sixteenth of August they were shot, by order of
the Captain General. Very much exaggerated accounts of the circumstances
attending their execution were circulated in the United States; and by
forged letters respecting successes by the invaders, adhesions to them by
the people of the island, indignities to Americans, &c., it was sought to
excite the public indignation so that further expeditions should be set on
foot that would be altogether irresistible. The party whose managements
consisted of such systematic and persevering falsehood lost all its energy
when news came of the capture of Lopez and the remnants of his army. At
seven o'clock on the morning of the first of September, Lopez was
_garroted_--that being the Spanish punishment for treason--in the presence
of from eight to ten thousand troops. Brought from the prison he ascended
the platform with a firm and steady step. Facing the multitude he made a
short speech, and his last words were, "I die for my beloved Cuba." He then
took his seat--the machine was adjusted; at the first twist of the screw
his head dropped forward--and he was dead. He was a brave man, but of
feeble capacities, and the leading members of the Cuban junta in the United
States had no confidence in any movements subject to his direction. A few
of the prisoners taken about the time of the capture of Lopez have been set
at liberty, and others have been transported to Spain. The result of the
whole business shows that the bodies of the prisoners shot at Havana with
Crittenden and Kerr, were not mutilated nor anywise maltreated, as had been
stated, but that the story that they had been was fabricated to excite
indignation and procure reinforcements in this country; that the invaders
achieved no important success at any time, beyond the killing of General
Enna and the consequent repulse of the detachment led by him; that they
killed not more than two hundred of the Spaniards; that they at no time
were able to act on the offensive, but fought for their lives from the
first, and were at length surprised and utterly routed; that, though they
were landed in the very quarter of Cuba where Lopez was most likely to
obtain aid, yet they received none of any kind, and were not joined by a
single corporal's guard from the hour of their setting foot on the soil of
Cuba; that the Creoles, or natives of Cuba, so far from affording them such
aid as even cowards friendly to them might safely have done, evinced the
most active and deadly hostility throughout to the invaders and their
cause. We cannot doubt that they furnished the information which led to the
surprise and route of Lopez; we know that they finally deceived, betrayed,
bound and delivered him to Concha.

The CANADIAN PARLIAMENT was prorogued by the Governor-General on Saturday,
the 30th of August, to the 8th of October. The royal speech represents the
revenue as in a satisfactory state, and refers to the grants for improving
the navigation of the St. Lawrence, and to the reduction of the emigrant
tax. Six bills were reserved for the approval of the Queen, three of which
relate to churches and rectories, two to the reduction of salaries, and one
to the incorporation of the Fort Erie and Buffalo Suspension Bridge
Company. The reciprocity question was left unsettled. The paraphernalia of
the Canadian Government has since been removed from Toronto to Quebec. The
general election in the Province of Nova-Scotia for members of Parliament,
has resulted in a majority for the existing Government. The Provincial
Secretary, the Attorney-General, the Financial Secretary, leading members
of the Cabinet, have been reëlected. The construction of the railway from
Halifax to Portland, and through New-Brunswick to Quebec, may be considered
as secured. The question has been one of the prominent points in the
election--the Liberals being in favor of, and the Conservatives opposed to
it.

The Mexican Congress have passed a bill for the formation of an alliance,
offensive and defensive, between all the Spanish American republics. With a
foreign debt beyond her ability to pay; with a deficit accruing every year;
with a whig government, threatened by insurrection at home, and blockade
from a foreign power, Mexico may well look around her for some method of
prolonging her existence. Opposition continues to the Tehuantepec treaty;
and it is stated that two vessels sent from New-Orleans to commence the
canal were seized by the Mexican authorities.

In SOUTH AMERICA there has been more than the usual amount of revolution.
The President of Ecuador, General Nueva, left Querto on the seventeenth of
July, to visit his family at Guayaquil. On approaching the city he was met
by a military cavalcade, apparently for the purpose of escorting him in:
but was seized by them, and hurried off to sea in a vessel lying in the
river; the destination of the vessel, and the fate of the prisoner were
unknown. General Urbina immediately entered upon the administration of
affairs. In Chili, Don Manuel Montt has been elected President by a large
majority. Advices from Montevideo to July thirtieth, state that Urguiza and
Garzon passed the Uraguay on the twentieth with seven thousand five hundred
men, and that General Servando Gomez at once went over to them from the
army of Oribe with two thousand cavalry, some staff officers and one
thousand extra horses. It is expected that all of Oribe's forces will
desert him in the same manner. Garzon, who formerly served with Oribe, is
very popular among his forces. A Brazilian army of twelve thousand men is
marching to join Urguiza and Garzon. The war will now be carried into the
territories of Buenos Ayres. It will doubtless be a most ferocious contest;
with Rosas it is a matter of life and death; the power he has built up with
such bloodshed and tyranny will either be destroyed utterly or confirmed by
the result. In Peru, the best understanding is said to exist between the
Legislative and Executive bodies in the Government. Movements are being
made for the greater extension of freedom of trade, and for prohibiting the
circulation of Bolivian money within the Republic.

A revolution has broken out in the provinces of Antiochia and Popayan, in
New-Grenada, which at the last advices (July twenty-fourth), was rapidly
spreading over the country. The rising is headed by General Borrero, who
took up arms with one thousand men, and has since received large accessions
to his forces. General Borrero has the reputation of being an accomplished
soldier and a sincere patriot. The city of Carthagena was thrown into great
confusion by the reception of the intelligence, the militia being called
out and the people supplied with arms.

In Nicaragua a revolution has displaced the government, and M. Montenegro,
who was elected successor of the deposed President, died in a few days
after, and the chief of the opposite faction, General Muños, is probably
now in authority.

From GREAT BRITAIN the news is various but generally of small importance.
The Queen and Royal Family have been making a tour in Scotland, which gave
occasion to the usual rejoicings and demonstrations of loyalty. The most
grave questions discussed in the journals are connected with the Roman
Catholic Disabilities subject. On the 19th August a great gathering of the
Roman Catholic clergy and laity took place at the Rotunda in Dublin. The
object in view was the organization of a party and the commencement of an
agitation to bring about the repeal of the obnoxious act of Parliament. So
strongly was public feeling excited on the occasion, that the military and
police forces were held in readiness for action. Fortunately the peace was
not disturbed; although the spiritual leaders themselves boldly set the law
at defiance by the use, in one of their resolutions, of the very titles
prohibited by the recent enactment. Among the notices of motion that have
been placed on the books of the House of Commons for "next session," is one
by Mr. Hume to move that "after a day to be fixed by Parliament, no person,
male or female, shall be admitted to the service of the public, in any
permanent civil office or department, unless they shall pass an examination
by competent persons appointed for that purpose, and shall be found capable
of fluently reading and writing the English language". In England the
Railway Companies have held their annual meetings. The increase of travel
has not kept pace with the increase of railways; the average profit is 3
per cent. The _Times_ has had some forcible articles recently on the
possibility of running a railroad straight from London to Constantinople,
and thence through Ask Minor to India, so as to make Calcutta accessible in
seven days. This the _Times_ describes not only as practicable, but even of
probable accomplishment, in a given number of years.

The harvest in England, Scotland, and Ireland has been of the most
gratifying description. The weather was generally favorable, and a large
quantity of grain was secured in excellent condition. As the harvest
proceeded the reports from the agricultural districts improved, and
previous estimates of crops, both as to quantity and quality, under rather
than over what is realised. The aggregate produce of the kingdom is
expected to be fully equal to that of good average seasons. Accounts of the
potato blight have been greatly exaggerated. The disease has no doubt
reappeared, but in much less degree than at the corresponding time in any
previous year since its first appearance. But notwithstanding the prospect
of a good harvest, the tide of emigration continues to roll on as
unceasingly as in the spring months. Day after day the journals chronicle
the departure of hundreds of emigrants, the major portion of whom are
represented as possessing sufficient capital to enable them to purchase
land on their arrival in America. The Monaghan Standard remarks that the
greater proportion of emigrants now are of a very different description
from the hordes of unhappy creatures, poverty stricken and debilitated with
disease, who formerly struggled across the Atlantic. The greater number of
those who now crowd our emigrant ships are men who, with a capital varying
from £100 to £300, have been in the habit of conducting, with the aid of
their sons and daughters, the cultivation of their land. An honorable trait
of the character of the Irish in America is shown in a fact stated in the
_Ballinesloe Star_, that in six weeks upwards of £20,000 were received from
relations in America, in sums varying from £5 to £30, by persons in
Ireland, the great majority of whom had been receiving relief in the
work-houses up to the time of the money reaching them. In many cases the
poor people have kept the matter secret, through a mistaken fear that if it
were known to the poor law officials, a portion of the money would be
impounded to pay for their maintainance while in the work-house. The money
is consigned to some third party--some shopkeeper, or person who could be
depended upon, to have it safely conveyed to its intended destination,
without the knowledge of the work-house officers.

Much excitement has been created in England by a match between the yacht
America, owned by Mr. John C. Stevens, of New-York, and the yacht Titania,
and by other matches between the America and the most celebrated yachts in
England, in all of which the America was successful.

The America arrived out early in July. Hitherto the dozen or more yacht
clubs in the United Kingdom had never dreamed of foreign competition. It
was just known that there was an Imperial Yacht Club of St. Petersburg,
maintained to encourage a nautical spirit among the nobility; and that
owners of yachts at Rotterdam had enrolled themselves as the "Royal
Netherlands Yacht Club;" but, till the America appeared, the few who were
aware of the fact that there was a flourishing club at New York did not
regard it as of the slightest consequence, or as at all likely to interfere
with their monopoly of the most useful of sports. The few trial runs the
America made after her arrival proved she was possessed of great speed, and
that the owners were not so little justified as at first they had been
thought in offering to back an untried vessel against any yacht in the
English waters for the large sum of £10,000. As the day of the Royal
Squadron's grand match drew near, the entries became numerous. In the
memory of man Cowes never presented such an appearance as on the 22d of
August. A large portion of the peerage and gentry of the United Kingdom had
left their residences, and forsaken the sports of the moors, to witness the
struggle. There must have been a hundred yachts lying at anchor in the
roads; the beach was crowded, from Egypt to the piers; the esplanade in
front of the Club thronged with ladies and gentlemen, and with the people
inland, who came over in shoals, with wives, sons, and daughters, for the
day. Eighteen yachts entered as competitors; the largest of which was a
three-mast schooner, the Brilliant, 392 tons; and the smallest a cutter,
Volante, 48 tons. Nine of the yachts were of above 100 tons, and nine were
of less than 100 tons. The America's burden is 170 tons. The umpire in the
case was Earl Wilton, and the triumph of the America complete. The "Cup of
All Nations" was presented to Commodore Stephens and his brother, the
owners of the America, after a dinner in the club-house that night. Mr.
Abbot Lawrence was present, and acknowledged the compliments paid to this
country. The yacht has since been sold to an English gentleman,--to be a
model for British naval architects.

[Illustration: THE YACHT "AMERICA"]

In the American section of the Great Exhibition, Mr. Hobbs has been the
great centre of attraction, and his colloquial powers have been severely
tested by the thousand and one explanations he is obliged to give of the
mode in which his late achievements were effected. He contents himself
with asserting the vulnerability of all British locks and the
impregnability of his own. He looks on the picking of Chubb's locks as the
smallest of his feats; and it appears that the Directors of the Bank of
England (no bad judges in such matters), have given in their adhesion, by
ordering several of Mr. Hobbs's patent locks.

"Every practical success of the season," says the _Times_, "belongs to the
Americans." Their reaping machines, their revolvers, their yachts, are
great "facts," and every one in England seems willing to admire the skill
and enterprise that produced them. Narrow-minded critics, who are too wise
to learn, find out that the reasons for the "America's" success were
exceedingly trifling; it was only a difference in her build, and in the
construction of the sails, &c. Precisely so, and it was only a stroke with
a knife that enabled the egg of Columbus (which it is true must be stale by
this time) to stand perpendicular. Every one can do it _now_, just as with
the aid of fire and coals, and some water, they can rush from continent to
continent, and baffle the wind or the waves. Every discovery that is useful
is simple. In the works of nature, there is no perplexing machinery.

The war at the Cape of Good Hope, still threatens to be expensive and
protracted. The British troops have shown great gallantry in action, and
the greatest endurance and even cheerfulness under the severe fatigue
inseparable from the nature of the country, and the wide range embraced by
the operations. But they are few in number; the policy of the insurgents is
to avoid as much as possible a general engagement; the frontier is too
extended to be effectually protected by stationary posts; the troops,
therefore, are necessarily harrassed by constant patrol duty, and with no
more decisive result than an occasional skirmish, in which four, five, or
six Caffres are put _hors de combat_.

The directors of the Manchester Commercial Association, and of the Chamber
of Commerce, continue to prosecute their endeavors to encourage the
cultivation of cotton in India. In the early part of this year, letters
were received by the association that fresh New-Orleans cotton seed was
scarce in the districts of Tinnivelly and Coimbetore, and other parts of
the Madras territory; and fearing that the India Board, if appealed to,
might not be sufficiently prompt in supplying that deficiency. Mr. John
Peal, one of the members of the association, has imported at his own risk
thirty tons of this seed, and placed it at the disposal of the Court of
Directors.

A California has been discovered in an interior county of New South Wales.
The _Sydney Morning Herald_ of May 20, quotes from the _Bathurst Free
Press_ of a few days previous, an article which describes "a tremendous
excitement" in the town of Bathurst and the surrounding district of the
counties Bathurst, Roxburg, and Westmoreland, on the discovery that "the
country from the mountain ranges to an indefinite extent in the interior is
one immense gold field."

In India the British government has derided to take and keep possession of
certain parts of the Nizam's dominions unless he repays at once the monies
due to the Government of India, amounting to upwards of eighty lacs of
rupees, with interest at six per cent. The districts of country about to be
absorbed are, it is said, all those on the other side of the Kishna river,
Bachore, and Neildroog, besides Berar. But it is considered in Bombay that
the Nizam "has the means to pay," and that at the eleventh hour he will pay
and save his territory.

Traces appear to have been discovered of the movements of Sir John
Franklin, in the earlier part of his voyage, but throwing little light, as
we apprehend, on the painful question of his subsequent fate--of little
more importance, in fact, than would be the vestiges he may have left
behind him in Scotland. Yet we doubt whether it would be justifiable to
abandon the pursuit, until their fate has been demonstrated by actual
observation. This melancholy satisfaction, at least, is due to science, to
humanity, and to surviving relatives. The Americans are foremost in this
work of philanthropy. They have furnished the latest and most valuable
information on the subject. Captain de Haven, Mr. Penny, and Dr. Kane, of
the United States expedition, are especially entitled, with the officers
and crews of their ships, to general admiration.

On the 1st August, a large party of the Corporation of London, and of the
Royal Commissioners of the Great Exhibition, repaired to Paris, by
invitation of the Prefect of the Seine. They were entertained on the way,
and on August 2, a magnificent banquet was given at the Hotel de Ville in
Paris, followed by a comedy and a concert. The total number of persons
present was 4,000. The next day, Sunday, the wonders of Versailles and the
_grandes eaux_ were exhibited, and it is supposed that 100,000 persons were
present. On Monday, the Lord Mayor and his suite, with the other
distinguished visitors, inspected some of the most remarkable prisons in
Paris, and in the afternoon left for St. Cloud, where they were received by
the President, who expressed the extreme happiness he derived from the
visit of the chief magistrate of the city of London, and his warm sense of
the kind feeling towards France; manifested by the English nation. On
Tuesday, a splende _déjeuner_ was given at the English Embassy, in honor of
the English visitors; and in the evening a grand ball took place at the
Hotel de Ville, which was attended by 6000 persons. On Wednesday a mimic
fight took place in the Champ de Mars; and in the evening, at the Grand
Opera, an operatic entertainment was produced called _Les Nations_, written
expressly in honor of Great Britain, by M. Adolpbe Adam. It was a tasteful
and well-imagined trifle, of two scenes, the principal being one of the
Crystal Palace.

From FRANCE the political news is of little moment, or at least is without
any distinguishing event. The project for a revision of the constitution
having failed, all parties are preparing for the important event of
electing a new President. The Prince Joinville may be considered to be in
the field as the representative of the Bourbon dynasty; and it is probable
that the real conflict will be fought between the adherents of Napoleon and
those of the exiled monarchy. A majority of the Councils of
Arrondissement--according to some, a majority of no less than two
thirds--have decided against any revision of the Constitution. At Lyons a
conspiracy against the state was discovered, its leaders arrested, and
their trial has excited much attention. Their object it is said was to give
the south-eastern departments of France a secret organization,
sufficiently strong and complete to enable them to break out in
simultaneous insurrection on a given signal; to secure the frontier of
Switzerland and of Savoy as a means of assistance or retreat; to support
the French movement by the advance of the refugees collected at Geneva; to
take possession, if possible, of the ports of Toulon and Marseilles, and
thus to command Algiers and the fleet; to inflame by this insurrection the
south-eastern provinces pledged to the movement, and subsequently the
eastern departments supposed to be favorable to it; and thus to lead to a
general republican rising throughout the country, especially where the
garrisons--were weakest. The prisoners were tried by a council of war, and
their council in the course of the trial threw up their briefs in despair
of obtaining a fair inquisition. Three of the prisoners, M. Gent, their
leader, who had been conspicuous in affairs during the provisional
government, and Longomazino, and Ode--were condemned to deportation;
thirteen to detention for terms from three to fifteen years as felons, with
police surveillance for life; nine to imprisonment for short terms; eleven
were acquitted, besides ten who were condemned, and two acquitted by
default. The punishment of deportation is the highest penalty for political
offences now known to the French law, and has been expressly substituted by
a recent enactment for the punishment of death. It consists in
transportation to Nonkahiva or Vuitkan, in the Marquesas, the most desolate
islands in the Pacific Ocean, one day to be peopled, as an enterprising
public writer has observed, with the chiefs and leaders of political
parties in France. At Paris, on the 31st of August, 125 persous were
arrested, charged with a conspiracy against the State. Among the number was
an advocate, named Maillard, formerly Secretary to Ledru Rollin. Rollin is
said to be implicated in the conspiracy. A general Socialist Revolution was
the object of the conspiracy. There was less excitement upon the subject in
Paris than might have been anticipated. It is reported that an expedition
will be sent to the Sea of Japan, under the orders of a rear-admiral, who
has long navigated in the Pacific Ocean and the Chinese seas. The
expedition will, it is added, be at once military, commercial and
scientific, and has for its object the opening to European commerce of
ports which have been closed against it since the sixteenth century.

We learn from Paris, that the Cabinet had held two councils, at which the
President of the Republic presided, to discuss the Cuban affairs, and it
was unanimously resolved to take, if necessary, efficient measures, with or
without the concurrence of England, to protect the rights of Spain.

Letters from Toulon state that the Mediterranean squadron has received
orders to proceed forthwith to the coast of Italy. The disturbed state of
the Peninsula, and especially of Naples, is said to be the cause of this
movement on the part of the French. Naples, and indeed all Italy, is
becoming daily more and more uneasy.

In ITALY there is little of importance, except constant atrocities by the
government, irritating more and more the people of the several states, and
driving them toward such excitements as will make revolution unavoidable.
An "Italian League of Princes" is talked of, at the head of which is to be
Austria; and a visit of the Cardinal Prince Altieri to Lombardy is said to
be for the purpose of coming to an understanding with that Court on the
subject. The Pope would be nominal president of the league, the object of
which is to preserve the peace of Italy, and unite in suppressing every
revolutionary movement at home, and aggression from abroad. A profound
sensation has been created throughout Europe by the publication of two
letters by Mr. Gladstone, a member of the British Parliament, exposing the
despotism of the government of Naples. Mr. Gladstone, a scholar, a man of
academic reputation, an eminent member of the conservative party of English
politicians, and distinguished among members of that party for his calm and
logical mind, and for his profound views of the nature and functions of a
church--this man went to Italy in the winter of 1850-51, and spent three
months in Naples, where, against his will, he was convinced that the
conduct of the government was more cruel and unjust than had ever before
been tolerated in a civilized country. He returned to England to arraign
the despot Ferdinand at the bar of public opinion. Of his disclosures we
can merely state, that twenty thousand of the most intelligent and virtuous
men in that kingdom are now suffering both moral and physical torture as
prisoners of state. Besides this, a catechism is used in the schools
inculcating the most absolute doctrines of despotic government. What is
thus proved of Naples is equally true of Modena. In fact, it pervades
Italy. The organs of the Neapolitan Government give the lie to Mr.
Gladstone's statements, and hirelings have been employed in London and
Paris to answer them, but the result has been a triumphant vindication of
his letters.

The correspondent of the _Daily News_, at Naples, states that more than one
of the hangers-on of the Neapolitan Court have offered to reply to Mr.
Gladstone's Setters, and n notorious spy has sent a manuscript to his
Majesty: but "the King, I am assured, prefers availing himself of such
journals in England or France as are open to an offer." Material has been
sent off to the _Univers_, the organ of the Jesuits in France; and "an
Englishman, well known for certain transactions in Italy, is to do all the
pen fighting work for Ferdinand in London. Really," says the _Daily News_,
"the princes of this epoch have much to redeem. Almost every crowned, or
would-be crowned, head, as he appears on the scene, does so as a mean
intriguer, a lying varlet, a wearer of false colors. None have the courage
to avow the nature of their policy or claims; all pretending to be all
things, and all as unscrupulous as the most reckless of adventurers in
private life."

The Voss Gazette of Berlin, publishes a letter from Vienna of the 7th,
which states that an extensive conspiracy has been discovered in Italy, and
it was on that account the rigors of the state of siege in the Austrian
provinces have been increased. It is added that on the fourth of July a
gentleman at Venice died suddenly of apoplexy, and that on placing seals on
his papers the scheme of a conspiracy, signed by more than 400 persons, was
discovered. The object of it was, it is said, to kill the Emperor in the
event of his going to Italy, and to kill all Austrian officers on the same
night. Only one conspirator resided at Venice; thirty-seven were at
Brescia, and the rest at Bologna. All have, it is said, been arrested.

There is considerable activity among the military in ITALY. The Austrian
garrison and stations are strengthened along the whole line of frontier,
especially towards Piedmont. Radetzky is understood to have applied for
reinforcements from Germany. Connected with these movements--perhaps
arising out of them--are numerous but rather vague reports of plots and
contemplated insurrections. The Court of Saxony, long notorious for its
zeal in propagating the Roman Catholic faith, has offered to mediate
between the King of Sardinia and the Pope. The intimate family relations
which connect the Courts of Saxony and Turin have prompted this step: it
appears to be contemplated not without alarm by the Italian Liberals.

Great excitement has been created throughout Europe, by the promulgation of
the two decrees of the Emperor of AUSTRIA, in which he declares that his
ministers are henceforth to be responsible to no other political authority
than the throne. The very terms of the Constitutional Government are
abolished. The Emperor has violently suppressed the "Free Congregations,"
established by Ronge, and that once popular reformer has published some
masterly letters on the subject, calling on the people of England to give
the aid of their sympathy to the liberal thinkers of Germany. The Austrian
Government has summarily expelled from its dominions Mr. Warrens, late
Consul-General of the United States at Vienna, and for the last few years
the proprietor of the widely-known newspaper, _The Lloyds_. The cause
assigned is the publication of some unpalatable political remarks. This
circumstance, coupled with the late bad treatment of Mr. Brace, will
embitter our diplomatic relations with Austria.

From RUSSIA information as to the war in its Caucasian departments is
indefinite and uncertain. There had been several conflicts but none
decisive or very important.

The Emperor of Russia has declared himself hostile to the incorporation of
the non-German territories of Austria into the Germanic Confederation. This
would seem to indicate that the Autocrat still clings to his project of a
Panaslavonic union.

In the beginning of July, several prisoners, detained in the citadel at
Warsaw, were condemned by Court Martial, and had their sentences
communicated to them. The families of these unfortunates expected to obtain
their pardon from the Emperor during his stay in Warsaw, or at all events
during the celebration at Moscow on the 25th anniversary of his coronation,
but they had hoped in vain. On the 20th of July, four of the convicted were
publicly flogged. One received 2,000 lashes, two 1,500 each, and the fourth
2,000. This last fell dead after having received 1,000 lashes, and they
placed the body of the dying man on a stretcher, where they administered
the remaining thousand to his corpse. Thirty others, of whom the greater
part were entitled to the amnesty granted to refugees, were sent to
Siberia.

The census for Hungary, recently published in Austria, gives the following
statistics: The collective mass of the native population is given at
7,659,151 souls. Of these there are 3,782,627 males, 3,876,624 females.
These again are divided into 2,090,459 unmarried males, 1,943,946 unmarried
females; 1,580,465 married males, 1,588,772 married females. One of the
consequences of the civil war is to be found in the fact, that there are
134,113 more widows than bereaved males! The following is an estimate of
the polyglott population--Magyars, 3,749,652--Sclavonians or Sclaves,
8,656,311--Germans, 834,350--Romanis, 538,373--Ruthenians, 347,734--Jews,
23,564--Croats, 82,003--Wends, 49,116--Gipsies, 47,609--Serfs, 20,994.
Other nationalities, made up of Illyrians, Moravians, Bohemians, Italians,
Armenians, Poles, 81 French, 25 English, 12 Swiss, and 2 Belgian, in all,
9,435. These classified according to religion, show of--Roman Catholics,
4,122,738--Greek Catholics, 676,398--Protestants of both confessions,
2,139,520--Greek not united, 396,931.

Revolution appears to be making the tour of the globe. Even the supposed
unchangeable China is visited by the spirit of mutability. According to the
latest intelligence, it is highly probable that the malcontents, who have
been variously represented as brigands and rebels, are masters of all the
provinces south of the Yellow River, and have seized upon the great
entrepot of Canton. This would be a revolution; for Pekin, which derives
its supplies of provisions by the great canal from those Southern
provinces, would be starved into submission; and the principal seat of
foreign commerce would fall into the hands of a party more bigotedly
hostile to intercourse with foreigners than even the Celestial Government.
Nor is such a revolution either impossible or improbable. Our knowledge of
Chinese history is dim and obscure; yet enough appears to show that the
Mantchoo authority has never been so firmly established to the South as to
the North of the Yellow River--that the purely Chinese element of society
has always preponderated in the Southern provinces. The pretended Emperor,
at the last dates, was reported to be stopping at Sinchau, a departmental
city of Kwang-si, having a water communication with Canton, whence it is
distant about 200 miles. In a letter from one of his followers, it is
stated that Teen-teh is himself at the head of the rebel forces, whom he
led to victory "in the middle term of the third month of the present year"
(early in June), "when 10,000 of the Government troops were destroyed,
being hemmed in in a narrow pathway through a wood in a mountain pass."
Having been duly proclaimed Emperor, Teen-teh dates the commencement of his
reign from the month of September of last year, and has published an
almanac, which his emissaries are busy distributing in various parts of the
empire.

In SIAM two changes of policy appear to be impending. The King, who refused
to treat with Sir James Brooke, died on the 3d of April, and his throne is
now occupied by two of his brothers; the eldest being first, and the other
second king. This division of authority is not without precedent in Siam,
and has taken place in the present instance in accordance with a legal
nomination, made by the late King. There is little doubt but that for the
future a different and more enlightened course of policy will be pursued
towards foreigners. The new ruler-in-chief is a man of more than usual
education, speaking English, and being somewhat acquainted with literature
and science, and he has stated that if the English and American ambassadors
return, they will be kindly received, and liberal treaties negotiated with
them.




_Scientific Discoveries and Proceedings of Learned Societies._


At a recent meeting of the _Royal Society of Literature_, Colonel Rawlinson
read a most interesting paper, containing the announcement of a discovery
of great historical importance. In looking over the large collection of new
cuneiform inscriptions recently brought by Mr. Layard from Assyria, he has
met with one recording the annals of the "Koyunjik King." Under the head of
the third year occurs a notice which determinately proves the king in
question to be the biblical Senacherib, and contains some other remarkable
verifications of Scripture. The record, after giving an account of the
king's war against the king of Sidon, and describing the battle between the
Assyrians and Egyptians, in conformity with the statements of Josephus and
Herodotus, presents a distinct notice of the proceedings of Senacherib
against Hezekiah, king of Judea. The names in the inscription are
_Khazakiyah_, _Ursalimma_, _Jehuda_; and the tribute which the Jewish king
pays, in order to free himself from his enemy, is stated almost in the very
words of Scripture. The annals of Senacherib in this inscription extend
over seven years, and a cylinder has been met with which gives the events
of two years more. Other points of identity between these annals and the
Greek and the biblical notices of Senacherib likewise occur; but the chief
point of interest is the establishment of the identity of the king who
built the great palace of Koyunjik with that sovereign. A secure
starting-place is now obtained for historical research, and it rapid
progress will be made in fixing the Assyrian chronology. Colonel
Rawlinson's paper was read at one of the four evening meetings which the
Society has held this season for the reception of its foreign members and
friends. The Earl of Carlisle was in the chair.

       *       *       *       *       *

Attempts to discover a PERPETUAL MOTION are still made in almost every
country. In the United States a successful result is attained, according to
the newspapers, about twice a year, and in Europe the inventive genius of
the people is nearly as well rewarded. We read in the French paper
appearing in Constantinople, that a Polish refugee of the name of Rudinski
has discovered a sort of _perpetuum mobile_, at least an engine which
somewhat approaches perpetual motion, for when once put in motion it can
preserve it for twenty years. The power of this engine is said to be
greater than that of any other yet known. The article in the same paper
says that the inventor has made as a model a small carriage, 22 inches
long, 11 inches wide and 14 inches high; that it carries a burden of one
ton; and that its speed is a mile in a minute. The inventor is now occupied
in building a mill after his method for the Turkish Government. The last
American effort in this line is a "Static Pressure Rotary Engine,"
advertised by a Mr. Sawyer, and vindicated by Mr. Andrews, in a series of
letters in the Tribune. Professor Loomis, of the New-York University, has
taken the trouble to show that there is no discovery in the case. Mr.
Sawyer's machine consist a of a covered cylindrical basin, 26 inches in
diameter and two inches deep, to which is attached a vertical tube four
inches in diameter and of any required length. A spiral groove runs the
whole length of the tube, and this, together with the basin, is supposed to
be filled with quicksilver. The whole is to be rapidly revolved about a
vertical axis, when the centrifugal force of the mercury in the basin
drives the mercury out through a valve on the edge of the basin, and leaves
a vacuum behind. The mercury, as it escapes from the basin, falls into a
reservoir communicating with the bottom of the spiral groove, through which
it is forced by the pressure of the atmosphere with such velocity that the
reaction of the sides of the groove causes the tube and the attached basin
to revolve with great momentum, evolving new centrifugal force by which the
vacuum is perpetuated. Mr. Sawyer supposes that the centrifugal force of
the revolving mercury is sufficient to maintain its own revolution
unimpaired, and leave a large surplus capable of being applied to any
useful purpose. This conclusion is founded upon the computations of
Professor Bull. Professor Bull has computed that a wheel 16 inches in
diameter, and weighing 531 pounds, revolving 25 times in 10 seconds, will
have a centrifugal force of 2,716 pounds; and that this velocity may be
produced by a power of 166 pounds applied 1-1/2 inches from the centre, or
a power of 452 pounds acting on the spiral groove already mentioned. Hence,
says Mr. Sawyer, we have "a clear surplus of 2,264 pounds more than is
required to turn the wheel." If this were so, it would constitute the most
beautiful perpetual motion ever dreamed of by the visionary. Professor
Loomis discusses the subject at length, and his chief objection may be
summed up as follows: According to Sawyer &, Co.'s own data, _the
centrifugal force of a revolving wheel exceeds the power required to
produce the rotation only at exceedingly high velocities--and in order to
avail themselves of the full extent of this centrifugal force, they must
employ air of such density that no vessel could possibly resist its
pressure_.

       *       *       *       *       *

In the archives of Venice an interesting discovery has been made, from
which it would appear that a Frenchman of the name of Gautier, professor of
mathematics at Nancy, and member of the Royal Society at Paris, was the
first to invent navigation by steam. In the year 1756 he submitted his plan
to the society, of which he was a member, and it met with no countenance
from that body. He then published a treatise on the subject, which
attracted the attention of the Venetian Republic, and procured for him an
invitation to the shores of the Adriatic; he went, but death soon put an
end to his labors. A year or two afterwards the theory of Gautier was
practically exemplified on the Seine, amidst the acclamations of the
Parisians. The treatise by Gautier on "Navigation by Fire" the discovery
alluded to above.

       *       *       *       *       *

A paper was read before the British Association entitled "A Comparison of
Athletic Men of Great Britain with Greek Statues," by Mr. J. B. Brent. Mr.
Brent, in order to obtain those of the athletic, measured and weighed
celebrated boxers, cricketers, wrestlers, rowers, pedestrians, and others.
These he compared to the heights and weights of soldiers and policemen,
and thence with certain celebrated Greek statues. And from such a
comparison it appears that the wrestlers of Cornwall, Devon, and the north
of England, are not inferior to those statues.

       *       *       *       *       *

A letter from St. Petersburg says that the _Geographical Society_ of that
city is displaying great activity. "Scarcely has the expedition which is
sent to seek out the sources of the Nile returned when the society is
preparing a new expedition having for its object to explore the peninsula
of Kamskatka. The Count de Czapski is to have the direction of this new
attempt, and he has subscribed 20,000f. a year towards the expense."

       *       *       *       *       *

A recent traveller in Abyssinia has discovered a tribe of Jews in that
country. They are called Falasha. Their chief priest, the Rabbi Yshaq
(Isaac), told the traveller that they first entered the country in the time
of King Solomon, and that they have uninterrupted traditions, though no
written history, of the principal events that have occurred to them since
that remote period. Their religious rites and belief are the same in
substance as those of the European Jews, but some of their doctrines are
quasi-Christian. Indeed, they say that it was from them that the early
Christians took some of their customs and points of belief. They have a
tradition of St. Paul having been in communication with them, and they hold
him in great respect. They never, it seems, quitted their own country, and
were shocked at the idea of going to sea in ships. "How at sea," they
asked, "can the Sabbath be respected?" They know little or nothing of
Europe; but on being told that vast numbers of their fellow believers
resided in it, expressed pleasure and sent them their fraternal good
wishes.

       *       *       *       *       *

A French gentleman, M. Mariette, has made some important discoveries in the
ruins of Memphis, and the _Academy of Moral and Political Sciences_ has
called on the government to afford him the pecuniary means of continuing
his researches. The National Assembly, on the demand of the government,
voted 20,000 francs ($6,000) for this purpose. M. Mariette has brought to
light a number of basso-relievos, some statues, and about five hundred
bronze figures. But his greatest discovery is the Temple of Serapis, and it
is to free it from the soil which has covered it for ages that the money
has been specially granted. One of the most magnificent temples which this
deity possessed, or, indeed, which existed in the world, was that at
Memphis; and it enjoys the peculiarity of containing ornaments in the
Grecian as well as the Egyptian style, it having been in its highest glory
about the time at which some of the Grecian idolatry was introduced into
the ancient worship of Egypt. It is known to contain twelve statues of
deities mounted on symbolical animals, all of more gigantic size than any
hitherto found, also two splendid figures of the Sphinx, and two enormous
lions in the Egyptian style: but the Sanctuary of the Temple, which has not
yet been explored, will, it is expected, bring to light things far more
curious, and of the highest historical importance. Altogether, it is
expected that M. Mariette's excavations at Memphis will rival those of Dr.
Layard at Nineveh.

       *       *       *       *       *

It will be remembered that an island, about 120 feet high and 2,000 feet in
circumference, suddenly sprang up in 1831 between Sicily and La
Pantellaria. It disappeared about a month after, and at a later period even
the sounding lead could give no indications of its existence; but vessels
passing over the place it had formerly occupied would sometimes feel a sort
of shock, which showed that it was of volcanic origin. In March last,
however, the French vessel Eole, which was taking soundings in the
vicinity, discovered some traces of its existence; and we now learn from
Naples that in the course of the last month Her Majesty's ship Scourge,
Captain Kerr, verified the truth of the preceding observation, and further
discovered that the island, which had been christened "Isola Giulia," was
only nine feet under water. Captain Kerr had a pole with a streamer and an
inscription set up on the spot.

       *       *       *       *       *

The experiments for the production of PHOTOGRAPHS in NATURAL COLORS appears
to have been carried on simultaneously by Mr. Hill in this country and by
several persons abroad. The _Athenæum_ says that in some experiments made
by Sir John Herschel a colored impression of the prismatic spectrum was
obtained on paper stained with a vegetable juice. Mr. Robert Hunt published
some accounts of the indications of color in their natural order obtained
on sensitive photographic surfaces. These were, however, exceedingly faint,
and M. Biot and others regarded the prospect of producing photographs in
colors visionary,--not likely, from the dissimilar action of the solar
rays, ever to become a reality. M. Becquerel has a process by which, on
plates of metal, many of the more intense colors have been produced; but it
appears to have been reserved for the nephew of the earliest student in
photography, Niepce, to produce on the same plate, by _one_ impression of
the solar rays, all the colors of the chromatic scale. Of this process,
called by the discoverer, _Heliochromy_--sun-coloring--we have had the
opportunity of seeing specimens. They are three copies of colored
engravings,--a female dancer and two male figures in fancy costumes; and
every color of the original pictures is faithfully impressed on the
prepared silver tablet. The preparation of the plates remains a secret with
the inventor, but the plate when prepared presents a dark brown, nearly a
black surface, and the image is _eaten out_ in colors. We have endeavored
by close examination to ascertain something of the laws producing this
remarkable effect; but it is not easy at present to perceive the relations
between the colorific action of light and the associated chemical
influence. The female figure has a red silk dress, with purple trimming and
white lace. The flesh tints, the red, the purple, and the white are well
preserved in the copy. One of the male figures s remarkable for the
delicacy of its delineation:--here, blue, red, white and pink are perfectly
impressed. The third picture is injured in some parts:-but it is, from the
number of colors which contains, the most remarkable of all. Red, blue,
yellow, green, and white are distinctly marked,--and the intensity of the
yellow is very striking. Such are the facts as they have been examined by
the _Athenæum_, and these results superior to those which were given to the
world when photography was first announced.




_Recent Deaths._


JAMES FENIMORE COOPER, the first American who gave to American literature a
name in other nations, and the most illustrious of the authors of his
country, died at Otsego Hall, his residence in Cooperstown, on Sunday, the
fourteenth of September, aged sixty-two years. Of his literary life and
character we have recently written at large in these pages; of his noble
personal qualities, which entitled him to no less eminence in society, we
shall have occasion to speak hereafter.

       *       *       *       *       *

REV. THOMAS H. GALLAUDET, LL, D., the pioneer of Deaf-Mute Instruction in
this country, died in Hartford, Connecticut, the 10th of September, at the
age of sixty-four. At an early period of his life, Mr. Gallaudet became
interested in the Deaf and Dumb. In the autumn of 1807, a child of Dr.
Mason F. Cogswell, of Hartford, through a malignant fever, lost her hearing
and soon after her speech. Mr. Gallaudet interested himself in the case of
this child, and attempted to converse with and instruct her. His efforts
was rewarded with partial success; and through the exertions of Dr.
Cogswell, he was commissioned to visit Europe for the purpose of becoming a
teacher of the Deaf and Dumb in this country. Seven gentlemen of Hartford
subscribed sufficient funds to defray his expenses, and he departed on the
25th of May, 1815. Meanwhile, the friends of the project employed the
interval in procuring an incorporation from the Legislature, in May, 1816.
In May, 1819, the name of "the American Asylum at Hartford for the
Education and Instruction of the Deaf and Dumb," was bestowed on the first
Institution for Deaf-Mutes established in this country. After spending
several months in assiduous prosecution of his studies, under the Abbe
Sicard and others, Mr. Gallaudet returned in August, 1816, accompanied by
Mr. Laurent Clerc, a deaf and dumb professor of the Institution at Paris,
well known in Europe as a most intelligent pupil of Sicard. Mr. Clerc is
now living in a vigorous old age and is still a teacher at Hartford. The
Asylum was opened on the 15th of April, 1817, and during the first week of
its existence received seven pupils; it now averages 220 annually. Mr.
Gallaudet became the Principal at its commencement, and held the office
until April, 1830, when he resigned, and he has since officiated as
Chaplain of the Retreat for the Insane at Hartford. His interest in the
cause of the Deaf-Mute Education has continued unabated, and his memory
will be warmly cherished by that unfortunate class, as well as by a large
class of devoted friends. His last act in connection with the great cause
to which all his best energies had been devoted, was the dictation of the
following letter to his son, Mr. Gallaudet of the New-York Institute, who
presented it to the recent Convention at Hartford:

                                         HARTFORD, Aug. 29, 1851.

_To the President, Officers and Members of the Convention of those
interested in the Cause of Instruction of Deaf-Mutes, vote in session in
this City--_

     GENTLEMEN: With deep regret I perceive that the state of my
     health is such as to prevent my enjoying the pleasures and
     the privileges of participating with you in the objects of
     the Convention. Look to God for His wisdom and peace, and
     may it be richly imparted to you. Accept the assurances of
     my personal regard and best wishes for your success in your
     various operations.

                           Yours sincerely,      T. H. GALLAUDET.

       *       *       *       *       *

M. BEVERLEY TUCKER, the half-brother of John Randolph, died on the 26th of
August, of a chronic affection, at Winchester, in Virginia. He was one of
the last of a generation and family, every member of which was remarkable
for high and peculiar endowment. The subject of our notice was not inferior
to the kinsman whose fame was so peculiar, in all the essentials of a high
character and an exquisite genius. His writings, like the speeches of John
Randolph, were distinguished by freedom, grace, wonderful raciness and
spirit, and remarkable eloquence and point. He was the author of a series
of lectures on Government--that of the United States in particular. He was
a politician of the States Rights School, unbending and unyielding in his
faith and tenacious of its minutest points. These lectures cannot be too
carefully studied, especially by the young men of the north, as they embody
the doctrines of Virginia and the South generally, and exhibit the extent
of the political requisition of that great section of our country. They are
beautifully written--are, in short, among the best specimens of political
writing which we possess. Judge Tucker (he was sometime on the Bench in
Missouri) was the author of many other works which deserve to be better
known. His province was fiction as well as politics, and he wrote poetry
with singular vigor. He was the translator of Goethe's Iphigenia, which was
published in the Southern Literary Messenger, and has left among other
manuscripts, an original drama, entitled "Viola," written in blank verse.
His novel of "George Balcombe," will be remembered by many readers, as a
prose fiction at once highly interesting and well written. His "Partisan
Leader," another prose fiction in two volumes, is a political romance,
embodying the Southern hostility to Mr. Van Buren's administration, and
"illustrating the tendencies of his party to a general usurpation of all
the attributes of sovereign power." His latest production, we believe, is a
scattering criticism in the July issue of the Southern Quarterly Review, of
Garland's life of John Randolph, a work which he bitterly denounced. Like
his half-brother, the orator of Roanoke, Judge Tucker, was a person of
intense feelings and great excitability, an eager impulse, and a keen power
of sarcasm. He wrote with all the eloquence with which the latter spoke.
His style is marked by great ease and freedom, by felicities of expression
which give an epigrammatic point to his sentences, and by a sweetness and
harmony of arrangement, which bestow music upon the ear without falling
into monotony. His thought was equally free and melodious. He thought
deeply and earnestly, and was never satisfied with the shallows of thought.
In diving, he was no less clear than deep; he brought up pearls where the
awkward diver brings up mud only. Judge Tucker was a fine man; of warm
passions, but noble nature; of powers of satire, but of benevolent heart.
He was probably sixty-eight years old when he died. He has left a wife and
several children. We must not omit to mention that at the time of his death
he held the chair of Law in the College of William and Mary, at
Williamsburg, Va. Judge Tucker's last appearance in affairs was as a member
of the Nashville Convention.

       *       *       *       *       *

LEVI WOODBURY was born in 1790, at Francestown, a good farming village in
the interior of New Hampshire, where he received his early education,
attending the district school during the winter months, and working on his
father's farm in the summer. From his boyhood he showed a decided taste for
learning, and on attaining the proper age, was sent to an academy, in order
to prepare for college. He entered Dartmouth college in 1805, and after
passing through the usual course, received his first degree, with a high
reputation among his teachers and classmates for industry, talent, and
uncommon perseverance. He at once selected the law as his future
profession, and having studied for the requisite term of three years at
Litchfield, Boston, and Exeter, as well as his native place, was admitted
to the bar in 1812. At that time party spirit was raging with intense
fervor in every portion of New England. Mr. Woodbury took a decided stand
in favor of Madison's administration and the war with Great Britain. He was
soon acknowledged as a shrewd and powerful leader of the party, which was
then in the minority in his native state. Devoted with youthful zeal to the
cause which he had espoused, he exerted no small influence in changing the
political character of the state, and aiding the Democratic party in
gaining the ascendency, which they secured in 1816. On the first meeting of
the legislature, after his friends came into power, Mr. Woodbury was chosen
Secretary of the Senate, and at the commencement of the following year was
appointed a Judge of the Superior Court He was then but twenty-seven years
of age, the youngest Judge, so far as we remember, that was ever elevated
to a seat on the bench. The appointment caused great surprise to men of all
parties, on account of the comparative youth of the incumbent, and his
limited experience of practice at the bar. He acquitted himself, however,
of the duties of his arduous station with great credit. His name became
still more widely known, and in 1823 he was elected Governor of New
Hampshire by a large majority. Failing to be chosen, for a second term, he
resumed the practice of his profession in Portsmouth, to which place he had
removed in 1819, and where he continued to have his permanent residence
until the time of his decease. He immediately entered upon an extensive
practice of his profession, and was surrounded with clients from all
quarters. In 1825 he was chosen to the state legislature from the town of
Portsmouth, and at the commencement of the session was elected Speaker of
the House, although it was the first time that he had been a member of any
legislative assembly. During this session he was chosen to fill a vacancy
which had occurred in the Senate of the United States, and upon taking his
seat in that body, he ably sustained the position of a leader of his party.
His term of service in the Senate expired in March, 1831. He had previously
declined a re-election. On the reorganization of President Jackson's
cabinet, in the month of April following, he was invited to take the office
of Secretary of the Navy. He accepted the appointment, and discharged the
duties of the office until 1834, when he became Secretary of the Treasury,
in place of Mr. Taney, whose nomination had been rejected by the Senate. He
continued in that post till the close of Mr. Van Buren's presidency, when
he resumed his seat in the Senate, to which he had been elected for six
years from the 4th of March, 1841. Mean time, on the decease of Judge
Story, during the administration of Mr. Polk, he was appointed to fill the
place of that eminent jurist, and became a Judge of the Supreme Court of
the United States in 1846. From that time the deceased withdrew from active
participation in political life, and devoted himself to the duties of his
high station, which he discharged with assiduity and success. He died at
Portsmouth, New Hampshire, September 3d, at the age of 61.

Without possessing the highest order of intellect, remarks the Tribune,
Judge Woodbury had a large share of native shrewdness and unfailing
quickness of political forecast, a very retentive memory, and a more than
common power of logical reasoning. He was an effective speaker in debate,
and understood the art of bringing men over to his views, even if they
failed to comprehend his arguments. His style of writing was turgid and
obscure, doing little justice to his acknowledged clearness of intellect.
He made little use of common artifices for obtaining personal popularity,
and though respected for his intelligence and solidity of character, was
never a great public favorite. In the private relations of life his
character was unblemished.

       *       *       *       *       *

GEN. MCCLURE, of Elgin, Illinois, died at that place on the 15th of August,
at the age of eighty years. Gen. McClure was a native of Londonderry,
Ireland, and emigrated to this country and settled at Bath, in the county
of Steuben, prior to the year 1800. He removed from Bath to his late
residence in Illinois, in 1835. During his residence in that state he held
many offices of distinction, such as Surrogate, Judge, Sheriff, and member
of the legislature. In 1813 he was in command of the American forces on the
Buffalo frontier. He was severely censured for the burning of Newark (now
Niagara), which took place whilst he was in command, but a subsequent
discussion of that matter resulted in a very general conviction that the
Secretary of War, General Armstrong, was mainly responsible for the act.
Whatever of error he may have committed during a protracted life spent
mostly in the service of the public, he will be remembered by the early
settlers of Western New York as an active and enterprising man, possessed
of a sound head and an honest heart.

       *       *       *       *       *

LORENZ OKEN, who was in his seventy-third year, died early in August The
_Leader_ says, "He will be known to many readers as the originator of that
theory of cranial homologies which has effected so great a revolution in
anatomical science. His discovery of the skull as a continuation of the
vertebral column--of its being, in fact, nothing but a congeries of four
vertebræ, as the brain itself is but a congeries of nervous ganglia --will
immortalize his name; but if any unwary man of science opens the _Lehrbuch
der Natur Philosophie_ with the expectation of studying a work of positive
science, he will be considerably astonished at finding Nature subjected to
the forms of Schelling's metaphysics; nor will he be reconciled to its
startling formulas by Oken's assuring him, that where God is called Fire or
Water, these expressions are only to be understood symbolically--_nur
symbolisch zunehmen seyn_. The British reader is the last to learn with
patience that "Nothing exists but the Nothing:" _es existirt nichts als das
Nichts_. Nor can you pacify him by the assurance that _Nichts_ does not
mean _no existence_, but means _no special phenomenon_, the only true
existence being _The Absolute._ He very properly discards such "metaphysic
wit:" and when Oken teaches that, "God is the self-conscious Nothing;
Creation is but God's act of self-consciousness; and that God came first to
his self-consciousness through the spoken word ([Greek: logos]) _the
world_. If God did not think, there would be no world; nay, he himself
would not be"--when we say Oken teaches him in all seriousness such "high
arguments" as these, the British reader is apt to ask, "My dear sir, _how
do you know all this?_" A translation of Oken was published by Mr. Tulk
among the works of the Ray Society, and excited both astonishment and
merriment in England. But, as we said, Oken's name is indelibly associated
with a great advance in science; to his labors we owe the admirable
researches of Professor Owen, and no amount of German metaphysics can quite
obscure his renown."

The incidents of Oken's life are not many. In 1816, he began a journal
called _Isis_, to which he intended to give an encyclopædic character. As
the government of Saxe-Weimar then allowed the press greater freedom than
other German states, many complainants selected this journal as their
organ. Oken, whose views were liberal, printed such complaints whenever
they were of general interest. The consequence was, that the government of
Saxe-Weimar was compelled, by the great powers of the German confederacy,
to make him discontinue the _Isis_, or discharge him from the
professorship. Oken chose to give up the latter, and continued to live in
Jena, with few interruptions. In 1827, he was made professor in the new
university of Munich, where he has continued to lecture ever since. His
activity is apparent from the list of his works: Outlines of the Philosophy
of Nature, of the Theory of the Senses, and the Classification of Animals
founded thereon, 1802; Generation, 1805; Biology, a text-book for his
Lectures, 1805; Oken's and Kieser's Contributions to Comparative Anatomy
and Physiology, 1806; On the Signification of the Bones of the Cranium,
1807; On the Universe, a Continuation of the System of the Senses, 1808;
First Ideas towards a Theory of Light, Darkness, Colors, and Heat, 1808;
Sketch of the Natural System of Metals, 1809; On the Value of Natural
History, 1809; Origin and Cure of Hernia Umbilicalis, 1810; Manual of the
Philosophy of Nature, 1808, 1810, and 1811; Manual of Natural History,
1813, 1815, and 1816; New Armament, New France, New Germany, 1813; Natural
History for Schools, 1821. In 1833 he became professor at Zurich, and it
was there he wrote his General Views of Natural History, for all Classes,
from 1833 to 1846.

       *       *       *       *       *

COUNT VON KIELMANSEGGE, the Hanoverian general, died lately at Linden, aged
eighty-three. He was born at Ratzebourg, in the Duchy of Lauenburg, in the
year 1768, entered the army in 1793, and served against the French at
Nieuport in Holland, at Hamburg, at Quatre Bras, and Waterloo, where he
commanded a brigade.

       *       *       *       *       *

H. E. G. PAULUS, Doctor of Theology, of Philosophy, and of Laws, a man who,
for more than half a century, has been celebrated as one of the most able
and active among the theological and philosophical writers of Germany, died
at Heidelberg, on the 10th of August. Dr. Paulus was born at Lemberg, near
Stuttgard, in 1760. He studied chiefly at Tubingen, but visited several
other universities in Germany, Holland, and England. While at Oxford, in
the year 1784, he was appointed Professor of Oriental Languages at Jena,
chiefly through the recommendations of Griesbach. In 1793, he succeeded to
the theological chair, and gave lectures on theology above forty years at
Jena, Wurtzberg, and Heidleberg, till advancing age and its infirmities
compelled him to retire from his public duties. He published upwards of
thirty different works, and gave us the best edition of Spinoza. He was a
man of truly German erudition; and with Eichorn, Planck, and Lessing, one
of the leaders of Rationalism, which has ended in Strass and Bruno
Bauer--unless we are to carry the influence further, and leave it in the
hands of Feierbach and Max Steiner, avowed Atheists. His profound learning,
penetrating judgment, unshrinking courage, and unwearied assiduity,
obtained for his writings, which were very numerous, a wide circulation,
and his researches, historical and critical, as well as the inferences he
deduced from them, produced, without doubt, considerable effect on the
public mind. In private life he was singularly amiable, easy of access,
courteous to strangers, bestowing kind and unostentatious attention on all
who sought his assistance, and ever actively employed up to his ninetieth
year in endeavoring to promote freedom, order, and peace, piety, virtue,
and humanity. Paulus had the degree of Doctor of Laws from Frieberg, in
consequence of his critique of the famous process of Fonk. We have referred
to the number of his works (those on oriental literature are enumerated by
_Meusel_), but allusion should be made to his periodicals: his
_Sophronizon_, established in 1819, devoted to church and state, and
received with great favor by both Protestants and Catholics. In 1825 he
began _Der Denkglaubige_, (the Thinking Believer), and in 1827,
_Kirchenbeleuchtungen_, in which he aimed to show the true state of
Romanism and Protestantism.

       *       *       *       *       *

JOSEPH RUSIECKI, one of the oldest and the most distinguished of the Polish
emigrants in France, died early in August, in the hospital at Vierzon. He
was born in 1770, and commenced his military career in 1787. He fought
against the Russians in 1794, under the command of the immortal Koscinsko.
After the partition of Poland he entered the service of the French
Republic, fondly hoping, like many others who were equally deceived, that
his country's independence would be restored through French influence. He
made the campaigns of Italy with the First Consul, and formed part of the
expedition to St. Domingo under Rochambeau. He served subsequently in the
cuirassiers, commanded by General Hautpoul, who died in his arms on the
sanguinary field of Eylau. On the cuirassiers, who were cut to pieces in
that battle, being reorganized, it was observed to Napoleon that Lieutenant
Rusiecki was not the height for a cuirassier. The Emperor commanded him to
alight, and placing himself back to back with him, he remarked to his
aid-de-camp, "You are mistaken, sir, he is not a dwarf, he is my size," and
at the same time he promoted him to the rank of captain in that corps. He
was named Major in the year 1812, during the campaign of Russia. He
commanded the 22d regiment of the line during the war of Independence, in
the year 1831. His remains were accompanied to the grave by the principal
inhabitants of Vierzon, and by the National Guard.

       *       *       *       *       *

JOHN GOTTFRIED GRUBER, Professor of Philosophy at Halle, was born at
Naumburg on the 29th November, 1774, and educated at the University of
Leipsic, where he was distinguished for attainments in philosophy,
philology, mathematics, and natural science generally. In addition to
numerous learned works on history, archæology, mythology, etc., he was the
principal editor of the celebrated Universal Encyclopædia, in 109 volumes.
He died at Halle about the middle of August.

       *       *       *       *       *

JOHN HOBART, second Earl of Clare, was born in Queens, 1792, and graduated
at Christchurch, Oxford, where in 1812, he was second in classics. He,
throughout life, cultivated his taste for literature, and for the society
of literary men. He was a college associate and intimate friend of Lord
Byron. He was a Knight of St Patrick, G.C.H., a Privy Councillor, Vice
President of the Royal Society, and far many years was Governor of Bombay.
He died at Brighton on the 18th of August.

       *       *       *       *       *

SIR HENRY JARDINE, a son of Rev. Dr. Jardine, who projected the first
Edinburgh Review, in 1755, was born in Edinburgh on the 30th of January,
1766, and after a successful career in the law, retired from public
employment in 1837, with a yearly pension of £1400. He was knighted by King
George IV., on the 29th of April, 1825. He was a member of the Royal
Society of Edinburgh, of the Society of Antiquaries of Scotland, and of
most of the literary, scientific, and charitable institutions of Edinburgh.
The Society of Antiquaries, in particular, profited largely by the interest
which he took in its affairs for many years. He was a contributor to the
Bannatyne Club, of the pleasing and characteristic "Diary of James
Melville, minister of Kilrenny." In private life, Sir Henry Jardine had
many friends, among whom were Sir Walter Scott, and other distinguished men
of his time.

       *       *       *       *       *

LADY LOUISA STUART died in London on the 4th of August, aged nearly 94. She
was the youngest daughter of the Earl of Bute, the celebrated minister
during our revolution, and was granddaughter of Lady Mary Wortley Montague,
to whose works she wrote the charming introductory anecdotes prefixed in
Lord Wharncliffe's edition. She remembered to have seen her grandmother,
Lady Mary, when at old Wortley's death that celebrated woman returned to
London after her long and still unexplained exile from England. Lady Louisa
herself was a charming letter-writer.




_Ladies' Late Summer Fashions._


The season being now far advanced, no change of fashions can be looked for
until autumn shall have fairly set in; but a great variety in costume is
obtained by the different combinations of the articles already introduced.

[Illustration]

_White Muslin Mantelets_ are much worn. The selection for our illustration
is of the shawl form, much rounded at the back. The ends in front are also
slightly rounded. The mantelet is made of thin, soft, white muslin, and is
trimmed with worked volants from six to seven inches broad, and set on
rather full. The back and front are edged with two volants; and a third,
passing over the armhole, forms a sort of sleeve. The dress worn with this
mantelet is of white muslin, ornamented with needlework; but the mantelet
is intended to be worn in outdoor costume with a dress of silk or barège.
The pattern of the needlework consists of a deep scallop, with a notched or
dentated edge. Within each large scallop there is a sprig, the leaves of
which are formed in open work.

[Illustration]

Several _Evening Dresses_, worn at the most recent parties, are of a style
which would not be inappropriate for winter soirées; for instance, some of
the new silk dresses intended for evening wear are trimmed with black lace
flounces, the corsage ornamented and edged with narrow black velvet. Many
dresses of printed organdy have been prepared for evening costume; one has
the design printed in pink, the pattern being small bouquets; another,
with the pattern in blue, is made with seven flounces, and each flounce is
edged with narrow gauze ribbon, the corsage also ornamented with gauze
ribbons. This style of trimming renders the dress very elegant.

The _Headdresses_ worn at evening parties present no novelty. Natural
flowers may be worn in the hair with greater advantage at this season than
at any other, as they fade less rapidly, than the summer flowers.

[Illustration]

The newest style of _Full Dress for Little Girls_ comprises some very
pretty white muslin dresses, ornamented with tabliers of needlework. Bows
of ribbon ornament the sleeves, and one is fixed at the waist behind. A
white muslin dress, worn over a pink or blue slip is a fashionable style
for little girls. With these dresses should be worn a sash with flowing
ends. Some of these dresses are made with basques, notwithstanding that the
corsage is low and the sleeves short. The skirt is always short, and
trousers are indispensable.

For _Little Boys_ who have not yet attained the age for wearing the jacket,
the tunic or blouse is adopted. The Russian blouse is made all in one
piece, but opening on the left side; or the blouse may be made in a style
called the Scottish blouse, namely, with a plain corsage, having basques or
tails, the skirt very full, and cut bias way. Either of the above forms are
fashionable, and they are made of almost every kind of material, but those
of chequered silk, especially for very little boys, are the most distingué.
Short trousers and socks complete the costume.

The dress in the first of the above figures is of a plaided barège, of a
delicate pink. The second is of a light silk dress of salmon-colored silk,
van-dyked; bonnet of white chip. In all the recent patterns the advance
toward autumn modes is too slight to need specification.